10 31 32 that saw a certaine man robbed of his money spoyled of his rayment and wounded of his body yet departed from him and passed by on the other side leauing him halfe dead But when we are so farre from releeuing them in theyr wants and comforting them in theyr distresses and helping them with our counsell that we seduce them our selues or boulster them vp in their sinnes or draw them into wickednesse we shall draw vpon our selues the heauy iudgements of God in the day of his visitation For if they shall not escape that are ledde out of the way and follow the direction of false and lying seducers of greater iudgment and sorer punishment shall they bee worthy that lay snares to catch others and draw them vnto destruction In the Prophesies of Ieremy we see Pashur the sonne of Immer the Priest threatned Ier. 20 6. that because he had preached lies hee and all that belonged vnto him should dye in captiuity And in another place the Lord denounceth his iudgements to come vpon the Prophets which haue sweet toongs Ier. 23.31 seducing the people with pleasing lies Herevnto wee may referre all ignorant Ministers which are vtterly disabled for the performance of their duty in teaching the people they haue the place but want the gifts 1 Tim. 3 2 they haue the calling but want the ability 2 Tim. 2.2 they fill vp the roomes of workmen but are not able to do the worke These commit an heynous sin not onely destroying their owne foules but bringing the people to destruction For through their ignorance and insufficiency they cast away their owne soules the soules of other men The wise man teacheth Prou. 29 18 that where there is no vision there the people decay Wherefore to conclude let all faithfull Ministers of God with care conscience be stirred vp to deliuer that Embassage which they haue receiued from God not as men pleasers but as the seruants of Christ And let all the people know that it becommeth them with al patience and reuerence to receiue the word of exhortation which God hath sanctified as the meanes to worke in thē faith and obedience It shall excuse no man in the day of the Lord to say I would haue hearkened to the truth but I was deceyued I would haue walked in the right way but alasse I was seduced These are olde Adams figge-leaues which will not serue to couer our shame and to hide our nakednesse wee must seeke after the truth and learne to discerne of it from errour If we be content to liue in ignorance and voluntarily submit our selues to be led or rather misled by blinde guides that can neyther informe themselues nor vs in the wayes of the Lord if we wilfully shut our eyes because we will not see our ignorance is without excuse and for want of knowledge wee shall certainly bee destroyed Let vs all walke in the right way and make streight steps vnto our feete Heb. 12 13 that God may be glorified our soules saued we entirely preserued in the truth through Iesus Christ to whom bee praise and glory in the Church for euer Amen CHAP. XXVI 1 AND it came to passe after the plague that the Lord spake vnto Moses and vnto Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest saying 2 Take the summe of the Congregation of the Children of Israel from twenty yeares old and vpward throughout their fathers house all that are able to go to warre in Israel 3 And Moses and Eleazar the Priest spake vnto them c. 5 Reuben the eldest sonne of Israel c. 9 This is that Dathan and Abiram which were famous in the Congregation c. 10 And the earth opened her mouth c. HAuing sufficiently seene the weake estate and condition of this people who as much as lay in them rushed forward to their owne destruction and were vnworthy of the mercy of God that they might learne in the matter of their saluation to ascribe al to God Deut. 8 17. Let vs consider the power of his grace 1 Cor. 12 6 seene and made perfect in their weaknesse to the end of this booke wherein we are to marke a description partly of the holy and Ecclesiasticall Lawes giuen to the 31. chapt and partly sundry Ciuill and politicall Lawes belonging to their inheritance in the Land of promise Before both these we haue in this and the chapter following a new numbring of the people by the commandement of God wherein we must marke two things one touching the numbring of them the other touching the order to be deuised in the diuiding of the inheritance Touching the numbring of the people we must remember that this is now the third numbring since the Israelites by the mighty hand of God departed out of Egypt The first was the same yeare they were brought foorth when the summe was taken of them and a generall payment exacted of rich and poore for the prouision and preparation of holy things requisite for the Tabernacle Exod. 30 14 15 16. The second was in the beginning of the second yeare when the holy things were made and an order set downe among the people in their iournies Numb 1 and 2. The third is that which is in this place And notwithstanding the two former this was not without speciall causes The causes of this new nūbring of the people for there had beene a great change and alteration among the people since the second nūbring of them which was 38. yeares before they that were then numbred beeing dead in the plagues and punishments that fell vpon them Againe the diuision of the Land could not but by these breaches among them be very vniust and vnequall vnlesse this summe had beene taken whereas the Land ought to bee indifferently diuided and parted to ende all controuersies to cut off all occasions of enuie and emulation and to preserue loue and vnity among brethren Thirdly in regard of military discipline that they might march in good array and keep order the better among them for they were now in a manner come to hand blowes with their enemies and were ready to encounter with them Fourthly that the hand of God toward this people might be better seene and knowne to wit both his power and goodnesse in that though many thousands of them were wasted consumed in the Wildernesse yet the number of them was not diminished but rather encreased likewise his iustice and truth in that though he chastened the rebellious and refractary against him yet hee kept the promise hee had made to their fathers touching the multiplying of their seed as the starres of heauen Theod. quaest 46 forasmuch as he is able of stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham Mat. 3 9. And to call those things that are not as though they were Rom. 4 17 18. Lastly to shew that as he knoweth perfectly and exactly the number of all that entred into the earthly Canaan so he knoweth the
before our eyes the example of Balaam hired to curse the people of God o Iohn 5 34 36. who gaped after gaine and promotion and gaue mischeiuous counsell to the Moabites and Midianites to worke their death and destruction This truth is confirmed by sundry the Apostles Peter Iude and Iohn in the new Testament who mentioning this history declare both that bee loued the wages of vnrighteousnes and laid a stumbling-blocke before the children of Israel to intrap them was reprooued for his iniquity by his Asse Who spake with mans voice and forbad the foolishnesse of the Prophet These things being duly weighed and throughly considered do sufficientlie teach vs who is the author of this Booke not man but God and that the authority of it is diuine and not humane Now let vs see what vse may be gathered from hence and how it may be profitably applyed to our instruction Seeing the Author of this Booke and so of Vse 1 the rest of holy scripture is not man or Angel or any creature but the Lord of heauen and earth we learne that they want not nor stand in neede of the confirmation and approbation of the Church or of men seeing they are approued vnto vs by a greater authority and as it were warranted vnto our consciences from on higher Court where God himselfe sitteth present and president of the same So then as Christ our Sauiour speaketh p I receiue not the record of man but I haue a greater witnesse then the witnesse of Iohn We may truly say the same of his word we haue a better ground to stand vpon and a fairer warrant then the testimonie of the Church to beare record of the dignitie and authority of the word Hence it is that he saith in the same place The works which the Father hath giuen me to fin sh do beare witnes of me that the Father sent me and the Father himselfe which hath sent me beareth witnes of me This serueth to conuince the Church of Rome of the spirit of errour which teacheth that the scripture receiueth authority and credite from the Church insomuch that some of them are not ashamed to auouch q Eckius in Euchirid de autho Eccl. That the authoritie of the Church is greater then of the Scripture and others feare not to blaspheme r Hermannus that they should haue no more authority in regard of vs then Aesops Fables except the authority of the Church did procure it And as they are bold to maintaine that the Church is aboue the Scripture Å¿ Bellar. de verbo dei li. 4. cap. 12. so they teach that the Scriptures are not in themselues necessary neyther were written to be a rule of our Faith Thus they fall from one heresie into another proceed from worse to worse as euill men doe But the assurance of our Faith touching the Scriptures is not builded on the Churches authority but vppon the illumination of Gods spirit shining euidently in the Scriptures theÌ„selues The holy Ghost openeth the eyes of those that are his that they know discerne his voice from all others For as the Sun is not seene by any lighâ— but his owne so we iudge of the truth and all false Doctrines by the Scriptures How do we discerne sweet from sowre but by it owne taste And how can wee better discerne the rellish of the Scripture t Psal 19 10. Which is swâ—eter then the Hony and the Hony-combe to the taste then by the goodnes and excellency of it selfe True it is wee doe not reiect and refuse contemne or condemne the testimony authority of the true church as the Papists slander vs u What the office and authority of the Church is but wee confesse these points of the Church First it is as the keeper of the rolles and records to preserue them not to authorize them He that is custos rotulorum doth not giue authority to the writings but hath them of trust committed vnto him Secondly it is as a touchstone to distinguish them from bastard counterfeit Scriptures not to make that Scripture which is no Scripture The touchstone of the Gold-smith doth not make gold but discerneth and distinguisheth gold from other mettall what is base and what is rich stuffe so doeth the Church Thirdly it is as the voice of a x Chrisost hom 1. in Epist ad Tit. crier to preach and publish and promulgate and teach the truth as a cryer pronounceth and proclaimeth the Edicts and Decrees of his Prince but cannot adde to them nor take from them nor authorize them nor any way alter change them Fourthly it is as an Interpreter and expounder to expound and interpret them according to the Scriptures As the man of Law deliuereth the sense of the Law but doeth not make it to bee Law These are holy and honourable seruices of the Church and these wee willingly acknowledge to belong vnto it But that the Scriptures should receiue credite from it or bee of no authority without it we cannot admit or acknowledge For they are cleere perfect firme and worthy of all respect and reuerence without the testimony of the Church for the Authors sake The Apostle saith y 1 Ioh 5 6 9 It is the Spirit that beareth witnesse for that Spirit is truth and afterwarde If wee receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater Thus then wee see that the chiefe cause why wee beleeue that the Scriptures were deliuered from Heauen is not the witnesse of the Church nor the authoritie of man but because the Spirit speaketh euidently in them so that we can no more doubte of the truth of them though the Church should hold her peace then if we heard God openly speaking vnto vs froÌ„ the highest heauens Let vs therefore detest the wickednesse and blasphemy of such as say the authority of Gods worde dependeth of the testimony of man which were to preferre man before God to make all his promises hang vppon the vncertaine credite of man and to make the hand-maid take place before the Lady and Mistris which were a presumption and saucinesse not to be endured Secondly we learne from hence who is the Vse 2 best Interpreter of the Scriptures and who is the sole and soueraigne Iudge thereof namely God himselfe who is the author and inspirer of them For as the authority of them dependeth not vppon the Church so the interpretation of them dependeth not vppon the will and pleasure of man according to the saying of the Apostle z 2 Pet. 1 No prophesie of the Scripture is of any priuate interpretation Euery man is the expositor of his owne worke euery Law-giuer knoweth best the meaning of his owne Law a 1 Cor. 2 For what man knoweth the things of a man saue the spirit of a man which is in him Euen so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God for God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his
and constant in his promise therefore he neuer deceiueth nor deludeth those that are his with vaine wordes whose truth reacheth vnto the clouds Reason 2 Secondly as he is true in nature so he is vnchangeable in will he is not like man that he should lye Man is subiect to vanity inconstancy as to speake and not to do it to promise and not to keepe it but it is not so with God who hath opened his mouth wil performe it This doth Iob plainly declare Chap. 23 13. Hee is in one minde and who can turne him Tea he doth what his minde desireth for he will performe that which is decreed of me and many such things are with him There is no variablenesse with him neither shadow of turning he remaineth the same euermore To this purpose Moses declareth that Balaam could not curse the people of God but was constrained against his will to blesse them Numb 23 19. because God is not as man that he should lye neither as the Son of man that he should repent Hath he sayde and shall he not do it Hath he spoken and shall he not accomplish it Thirdly hee is powerful and of himselfe Reason 3 able and sufficient to worke out his own wil so that nothing shall hinder him or delay the doing thereof when the time is come It falleth out oftentimes with man when hee hath promised to accomplish a worke that hee is not able to performe it either through weaknesse in himselfe or through the ouer-ruling power that is in another It is not so with God whatsoeuer he decreeth hee doeth whatsoeuer he willeth he worketh and performeth When after Gods gracious promise to giue flesh vnto his people in abundance Moses doubted therof in regard of the want of those meanes which he saw not and the multitude of the people which he saw the Lord said vnto him Is the Lords hand shortned Numb 11 23. Thou shalt now see whether my word shall come to passe vnto thee or not Seeing therefore God is true of his word vnchangeable in his will and powerfull in his workes wee may builde our faith vpon this trueth that his promises shall neuer faile any of his children Let vs now apply this doctrine to our selues Vse 1 First is this certaine that God will performe whatsoeuer he hath promised Then we may conclude this that whatsoeuer promises are not yet fulfilled shall in due time bee accomplished How many promises hath he already verified Could any power or strength of man preuaile against him to frustrate them and to make them of none effect Many there are that he hath made which are yet to come they also shall be made good for euen they are as easily brought to passe as the rest which wee see already performed We haue a prophesie promise of the calling of the Iewes that they shall be gathered into the Sheepfold of Christ and professe his name for God is able to graft them in againe Hence it is that the Apostle saith Rom 11 23. I would not Brethren that ye should be ignorant of this secret lest ye should be arrogant in your selues that partly obstinacy is come to Israel vntill the fulnes of the Gentiles be come in See then hereby the prophesie inuerted Once it was as we heard before that God should perswade Iapheth to dwel in the tents of Sem but now the promise is that God will perswade Sem to dwell in the Tents of Iapheth As therefore the church of the Iews is brought in praying for the conuersion of the Gentiles so shold we by an holy emulation from them apply vnto them and for them theyr owne words Cant. 8 8. We haue a litle Sister and she hath no brests what shall we do for our Sister when she shall be spoken for The calling of the Gentiles once seemed as vnprobable and vnpossible yet did God take away all obstacles and stumbling-blockes and brought them vnto the faith by the power of his two-edged sword so we cannot doubt for faithfull is he that hath promised but in his good time he wil in mercy looke vpon the naturall branches and according to his ancient bountifulnesse graft them into their owne Oliue tree They are the first borne of God and as it were the elder Brethren of the house albeit they seeme disinherited for a season and cast out of the house yet God will admit them againe receiue them into the adoption of sonnes And our doctrine serueth vs as a prop and pillar to vnder-prop our faith touching this point Againe God hath promised that hee will free vs from all sinne and misery Reu. 7 16 15. that he will wipe away all teares from our eyes and make vs without spot and wrinkle so that wee shall hunger and thirst no more We see not this with our bodily eyes neither are wee made partakers of this promise For behold vnto this houre we both hunger and thirst 1 Cor. 4 11 12.13 and are naked and are buffeted and haue no certaine abiding place we are reuiled and yet we blesse wee are persecuted and suffer it we are euill spoken of and we pray we are made as the filth of the world the off-scouring of all things vnto this time This doctrine therefore serueth to vphold our faith in this point Thirdly God hath promised to raise vp our bodies that haue lien in the dust and are rotted in the earth by his almighty power who calleth things that are not as if they were True it is it goeth aboue naturall reason to conceiue vnderstand this truth Rom. 8 11. yet the Apostle saith If the Spirit of Christ that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies How soeuer then our bodies bee either burned or drowned or deuoured God will raise them for with him nothing is vnpossible We see what men are able to doe by Art and workemanship of ashes they are able to make costly and curious glasses by distillation they are able to extract the spirite and quintessence of sundry things out of one mettall it is not hard with them to draw another as Siluer out of Lead by melting and refining by sowing their corne that rotteth in the earth we see it hath a new body giuen it Therefore it is not impossible in it selfe Notwithstanding we see not this as yet performed the bodyes of the Saints remaine in the earth and see corruption This doctrine therefore serueth to vphold our faith in this point to make vs rest in hope that he will not alwayes leaue them in the graue nor suffer them to perish therein for euermore Lastly God hath foretold that there shall be an end of this world that the Lorde Iesus shall breake the heauens and come to iudge al flesh so that the dead shall rise and all shall stand before his iudgement seate to receyue according to their workes
And if we beleeue not yet abideth he faithful 2 Tim. 2 13. he cannot deny himselfe No greater comfort can be giuen no greater promise can be made then to assure vs of the pardon and forgiuenesse of our sinnes which make a separation between God and vs. To haue a feeling of this mercy is as sweet Incense vnto the soule and as precious balme vnto the heart Let vs therefore comfort our selues with this promise howsoeuer Satan sift vs and seek by all means to take from vs this peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding we must shroud our selues vnder the safety of his worde which abideth for euer and when we are tempted to doubt of his goodnesse in the remission of our sinnes let vs lay hold on the former promises and know that the heauens themselues shall fall and be moued out of their places before the truth of his word which is truth it selfe shall be diminished or disanulled Fourthly is God constant of his word and Vse 4 faithfull of his promise then it is required of vs to be like our heauenly Father in truth and faithfulnesse When God hath promised any blessing to his people he is true of his worde and bringeth it to passe The Lord sayde to them Iet 29 10 11. Dan 9 2. After seuenty yeares bee accomplished at Babel I wil visit you and performe my good promise toward you and cause you to returne to this place for I know the thoughts that I haue thoght toward you euen the thoughts of peace and not of trouble to giue you an end and your hope This did hee accomplish by the meanes of Cyrus whose spirit hee stirred vp to make a proclamation throughout his kingdome that whosoeuer would should goe vp to Ierusalem to builde it and inhabite there Now as God is faithfull in his word so let vs follow his example and make conscience of our words sayings that thereby we may assure our selues to bee the children of our heauenly Father Wee must therefore know that all iust couenants and contracts all promises bargaines must be perfourmed albeit they bee made to our hurt and hinderance and binde vs in conscience and duty by the Law of God man so farre forth as hee pleaseth to require them to whom they haue beene made The Prophet asking the question Who shall dwell in the Lords Tabernacle rest in his holy Hill maketh this answere Hee which sweareth to his hurt and changeth not Psalm 15 4. Iosh 9. This wee see in Ioshua toward the Gibeonites and in the booke of Iudges chapt 1. when the Spies saw a man come out of the City and said vnto him Shew vs we pray thee the way into the City and we will shew thee mercy Iudg. 1 24 25. when he had shewed them the way into the City they smote the City with the edge of the sword but they let the man all his houshold depart Hence wee should learne to be wary and watchfull in our promises considering as well whether wee be able to performe them as whether wee be willing and examining our hearts whether they be in our owne power nor not and whether if they be it be lawfull for vs to performe them For some things are lawfull in themselues to pay and perfourme which are in no sort in our power and other things may be in our power which are not lawfull to be done This fidelity in keeping promise is a weighty point of the Law Math. 23 Math. 23 23. Gal. 5 22. and a fruite of the Spirit and therefore it standeth vs vpon to make conscience thereof If any man were asked the question whether hee thinke it his duty to endeuour to be like God and to striue to resemble him as the childe resembleth his father he would be ready to answere It is his duty to do it and his comfort that it is so If then we acknowledge the necessity of it let vs follow him in constancy and true dealing studying to be perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect This is that vse which the Apostle vrgeth 2 Cor. 1. 2 Cor. 1 17 18 20. When I was thus minded did I vse lightnesse Or minde I those things which I minde according to the flesh that with me should be yea yea and nay nay Yea God is faithfull that our word toward you was not yea and nay for all the promises of God in Christ are yea and are in him Amen vnto the glory of God through vs. The Apostle in these wordes declareth that he was wrongfully slandered and vniustly charged with loosenesse and lightnesse of promise and vnconscionable breaking of his word inasmuch as he had alwaies before him the example of God whom he acknowledgeth to be faithfull in his words and promises This serueth to reproue those that will rashly promise any thing as Saul did to Dauid as Laban did to Iacob and then changed their minde as the weather-cocke doeth at euery blaste of winde These are like the reede that bendeth too and fro but it must not bee so with vs we must purpose and not alter we must promise and then perfourme carefully what we haue promised Lastly whensoeuer God hath made good Vse 5 the words of his mouth and accomplished his promises vnto vs which wee haue long looked for expected it is our duty to praise his name and to giue him the glory of the worke to whom alone it is due Hath he fed vs in time of famine and made vs to see Deut. 8 3. Mathew 4 4. that Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of his mouth Let vs not sacrifice vnto our net nor burne incense vnto our yarne but say with the Prophet Not vnto vs O Lord not vnto vs Psal 115 1. but vnto thy Name giue the glory for thy louing mercy and for thy truths sake This duty we see practised by King Salomon 1 Kings 8. 1 Kin. 8 15 20 Blessed be the Lord God of Israel who spake with his mouth vnto Dauid my father and hath with his hand fulfilled it the Lord hath made good his word that he spake and I am risen vp in the roome of Dauid my father and sit on the Throne of Israel as the Lord promised and haue built the house for the name of the Lord God of Israel A worthie patterne and president for vs to follow whensoeuer we taste of the grace and bountifulnes of God to offer vp vnto him a song and sacrifice of thanksgiuing And if wee must doe this for temporall blessings much more are we bound to do it for such as are spirituall If God haue for a season hidde his face from vs that we haue seene no light of his grace but all these things haue been couered with darknesse and discomfort as it were the Sunne in a Cloud if our sinnes as the waues of the sea haue gone ouer our head and beene a
God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise the weake to confound the mighty the base and despised to bring to nought things that are magnified in the eyes of men That no flesh should glory in his presence c. according as it is written he that glorieth let him glory in the Lord. His glory is lesse aduanced and set forth by great persons they are as a cloud before our eyes or as amist and veile to ouershadow vs and to keep from vs the glorious light of the bright shining Sunne I meane the glory of the mighty God as the Lord himselfe teacheth Gideon The people that are with thee are too many for me to giue the Midianites into their hands lest Israel vaunt themselues against me saying Mine owne hand hath saued me Iudg. 7.2 Iudg. 7.2 So then whether we doe consider the first moouing cause which is the will of God or the last final cause which is the glory of God it appeareth hee will oftentimes accomplish great things by meanes and instruments of low degree Vse 1 Let vs proceed to the vses and handle them briefly First forasmuch as God aduanceth weake things to worke out the decree of his prouidence wee may truely conclude from hence the powerfull hand of God that is able to bring to passe whatsoeuer he pleaseth Hee worketh after the pleasure of his owne will sometimes by weake meanes sometimes by no meanes sometimes aboue meanes and sometimes contrary to meanes When the chiefest among the sonnes of men will bring any thing to passe they make choice of the fittest and forwardest meanes euen such as are most likely in the eies of men and in the iudgement of the world When Salomon purposed to build the Temple for the worship of God he made choice of the fittest wood 1 King 5. â— and of the fittest workmen it was in him to chuse them but it was not in him to qualifie them whom he findeth in themselues to be vnfit But it is not so with God he oftentimes employeth the most backeward vntoward vnlikely vnpossible because he is able to fit them and furnish them with power strength and ability to goe through with the worke that he setteth them about so that wee may cry out with admiration How great and wonderfull is his Name in all his actions This is concluded directly Psal 8. Psal 8.1 2. O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the earth who hast set thy glory aboue the heauens out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength because of thine enemies that thou mightest still the enemy and the auenger Where we see that vpon Gods choice of weake and infirme instruments he gathereth the excellency of his Name and the greatnesse of his power which he repeateth againe in the last verse O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the earth There is none is aboue him none is equal vnto him none can be matched or compared with him all things are put vnder his feet Secondly we learne another trueth to bee Vse 2 acknowledged of vs that all things are not to be respected according to the outward appearance We are oftentimes deceiued and cannot see into the workes of God Our Sauiour speaketh notably to this purpose against the Pharisees Luke 16. Luke 16.15 Yee are they which iustifie your selues before men but God knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed amongst men is abomination in the sight of God This may not any way seeme strange vnto vs forasmuch as God respecteth no mans person as Gal. 2. where the Apostle proouing himselfe to be an Apostle not of men neither by man but by Iesus Christ who called him from heauen to preach the Gospel saith Of these Gal. 2.6 who seemed to bee somewhat whatsoeuer they were it maketh no matter to me God accepteth no mans person for they who seemed to bee somewhat in conference added nothing to me In these words he speaketh of the Apostles Peter Iames and Iohn that had beene poore fisher-men and men of small reckoning and respect yet they were honoured of God to be Apostles and planters of Churches so that hee saith It skilleth not what they haue beene in times past Euery man therefore is to be esteemed according to his calling and to bee accounted off according to the grace of God giuen vnto him Many that are first shall be last and the last shal be first We must esteeme of men not as they haue beene but as they are When men haue repented wee may not vpbraid them with their liues past nor cast in their teeth their former offences We must not take occasion by the infirmities of mens actions to contemne their persons Such is the mercifull dealing of God toward vs that he accepteth not of vs as we haue beene but as we are when we repent and returne vnto him It is the policy of Satan and the impiety of his instruments to obiect the weakenesse and slippes of our life past but we say vnto him and vnto them all Tell vs not what wee haue beene but tell me what by the mercy of God I am and what by the strengthening Spirit of God I will be I am a sinner I confesse it howbeit I am a penitent sinner We are not therefore to be carryed away with the consideration of mens persons and outward quality or condition of life as countrey or kindred or sexe or age or birth or riches or pouerty or learning such like for as much as God giueth not his gifts according to the outward appearance of the person but according to his wisedome and pleasure which are alwayes iust and respecteth not the rich more then the poore for they are all the worke of his hands Iob 34.19 〈◊〉 34.19 This doth the blessed Virgin acknowledge â—e 1.48 Luk. 1. that the Lord regarded the lowe estate of his handmaid so that thenceforth all generations should call her blessed Hence it is that hee reprooued the humane iudgement of Samuel beholding the person of Eliab the eldest sonne of Iesse and saying Surely the Lords annointed is before him Looke not on his countenance or on the height of his stature because I haue refused him for the Lord seeth not as a man seeth for man looketh on the outward appearance but the Lord looketh on the heart 1 Sam. 16.7 â—am 16.7 Those whom God honoureth we must honour and despise no man for the meanenesse of his place and basenesse of his person and lownesse of his condition They are therefore iustly to be reprooued that reiect the Ministery of the word in regard of the simplicity of their persons that are the Ministers as they dealt with Christ our Sauiour â—â—ke 4.22 â—â—rke 5.23 Is not this Iosephs sonne from whence hath this man these things and what wisedome is this which is giuen vnto him Is not this the Carpenter the sonne of
is taken from them and they go mourning all the day long This we see oftentimes in the Apostle Paul 2 Corinth 2 verse 3. where he testifieth this affection I wrote this same vnto you lest when I come I should haue sorrow from them of whom I ought to reioyce hauing confidence in you all that my ioy is the ioy of you all It is a common case with the Ministers that labour aboundantly they receiue sorrow at their hands that ought to haue reioyced them and haue much affliction from those that should minister comfort vnto them And afterward in the same Epistle he saith chap. 12 verse 20 11. I feare lest when I come I shall not finde you such as I would and that I shall bee found vnto you such as ye would not lest there be debates enuyings wraths strifes backbitings whisperings swellings tumults and lest when I come againe my God will humble me among you and that I shall bewaile many which haue sinned already and haue not repented of the vncleannesse and fornication and lasciuiousnesse which they haue committed The Minister hath no other true and hearty reioycing but the growing of his people forward in good things The Apostle saith What is our reioycing euen you in the day of the Lord 1 Thess 2 verse 19 20. and chap. 3 verse 7 8 9. If they stand fast the Ministers are aliue Col. 2 5. Wee cannot render sufficient thankes for the faith loue patience and encrease that we see in the Church when the kingdome of Satan is cast downe and the kingdome of Iesus Christ is set vp The contrary is the greatest greefe and sorrow anguish and vexation of spirit that can be This also hee doth often complaine of as Galath 4 verse 19. My little children of whom I trauell in birth againe vntill Christ bee formed in you And in the Epistle to the Philippians chap. 3 18. Many walke of whom I haue told you often and now tell you euen weeping that they are enemies vnto the Crosse of Christ. Fourthly the hearers ought to ioy in the ioy of their Ministers 1 Cor. 2 13. But many please themselues in nothing more reioyce in nothing more then in the heauinesse and sorrow of their Minister nay they delight to disturbe and disquiet to vexe trouble him and offer him daily occasions of affliction Thus did the Iewes deale with the Apostles they killed the Lord Iesus their owne Prophets and haue persecuted them that preached the Gospel 1 Thess 2 15. They can neuer profite by him whom thus they spurne at and despise The Nazarites that heard Christ could not beleeue his word because they cōtemned and hated his person Luke 4. Fiftly we ought to be ready to heare and obey in all things deliuered and made known vnto vs out of the word We must not single out what we list in part to follow and cast from vs another part of the word but whatsoeuer we heare whether iudgements or promises let vs say with Hezekiah The word of the Lord is good Esay 39 8. that thou hast spoken Lastly let vs loue them sincerely and heartily this will cause reuerence and regard of them let vs account them as our spirituall fathers 1 Cor. 4 15. Though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yet haue yee not many fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospel Moses speaking of old age giueth this precept to young men that they rise vp before the hoare head and honour the person of the old man Leuit. 19. The Ministers are Elders of the Church and the Fathers of our soules to whom we owe reuerence as a due debt vnto thē forasmuch as they watch ouer vs for our good But we can neuer reuerence those whom we do not loue Let vs not say as Ahab did touching Michaiah I hate them It is the common practise of the world to hate those that reproue them and to account them our enemies that tell vs the truth We loue to be flattered and desire to haue pillowes sowed vnder our elbowes according to the saying of the Prophet Amos chap. 5 10. They hate him that rebuketh in the gate and they abhorre him that speaketh vprightly We would sleepe securely in our sinnes and goe to hell with ease We cannot abide to be rowsed vp nor be disturbed in our euill waies This is the cause that the Ministers are hated accounted men of strife and contention But if we did indeed loue our selues we would also loue them if we had any care of our soules they would be most deare vnto vs that watch ouer our soules and desire nothing more then to bring vs to saluation Euery man by the light of nature will loue those that loue him and it is no singular thing but let vs assure our selues there is no loue comparable to the loue of our soules and they loue our soules that seeke to gaine them to God and to put them in possession of heauen If we knew these things aright and had a true feeling of them we would esteeme of the Ministers of God as our fathers and the word which they teach as the seed of regeneration 5. And when the Campe setteth forward Aaron shall come and his sonnes and they shall take downe the couering veile and couer the Arke of the Testimony with it 6. And shall put thereon the couering of Badgers skinnes and shall spread ouer it a cloth wholly of blew and shall put in the staues thereof 7. And vpon the Table of Shewbread Exod. 25.30 they shall spread a cloth of blew and put thereon the dishes and the spoones and the bolles and couers to couer withall and the continuall bread shall bee thereon 8. And they shall spread vpon them a cloth of scarlet and couer the same with a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put in the staues thereof 9. And they shall take a cloth of blew and couer the Candlesticke of the light and his Lampes and his tongs and his snuffe dishes and all the oile vessels thereof wherewith they minister vnto it 10. And they shall put it and all the vesselles thereof within a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put it vpon a barre 11. And vpon the golden Altar they shall spread a cloth of blew and couer it with a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put to the staues thereof 12. And they shall take all the instruments of Ministery wherewith they minister in the Sanctuary and put them in a cloth of blew and couer them with a couering of Badgers skins and shall put them on a barre 13. And they shall take away the ashes from the Altar and spread a purple cloth thereon 14. And they shall put vpon it all the vesselles thereof wherewith they minister about it euen the censers the flesh-hookes and the shouels and the basons all the vessels of the Altar and they shall spread vpon it a couering of Badgers skinnes and put to
but Christ accounteth it a great and capitall sinne He willeth his disciples to shake off the dust of their feet as a witnesse against those that wilfully contemne this ordinance of God as if the earth it selfe were infected and the places of their abode corrupted by the contagion of their sinnes and in the next Chapter he maketh such to be worse then the Sodomites For the contempt of the word is an abridgement of all sinne gathered together in one Woe vnto vs for this neglect and contempt of the word we are so farre from trembling at it that some wil not step out of their dores others are content to come but they are so farre from shewing reuerence that they fall fast asleepe and will not be awaked These vnreuerent actions and gestures shew they regard it not neither are touched with a feeling of it Do these men tremble when the Minister reproueth sinne Do they examine their hearts whether they be guilty or not Doe they say vnto their owne soules What haue I done Alasse â—erem 8 6. how can they when they haue heard nothing Neither let them go away in the darke and seeke to couer their drowsinesse of spirit vnder the name of an infirmity or weaknesse that is in them for they are not sometimes ouertaken with it but make a daily practise of it they neuer striue against it but nourish it in themselues as those that are delighted in it They cannot say they doe that euill which they would not Rom. 7 19. but that which they would do They frame their bodies and settle them of purpose to sleepe and so they may doe it closely that they be not espied they regard no more They neuer call themselues to an account what they haue heard nor whether they haue bene ouertaken this day neither if they haue doe they resolue with themselues they will sinne no more If euer they had truely repented of this sinne they would endeuour not to bee ouercome againe by it If euer they had bene truely sorrowfull it would bring foorth in them a watchfulnesse ouer themselues and a care to preuent it in time to come The last abuse is in carelesse comming and shamelesse departing out of the Church and separating our selues from the Congregation before it be dismissed and dissolued We vse to reproue those and complaine greatly of theÌ„ when they are inuited as guests to a feast that come too late and make the rest of the company to stay for them or make haste to be gone away before the feast be finished We desire that all our neighbours that are inuited should sit downe together and arise vp from the table together The worde of God is a continuall feast the exercises of our religion are as a dainty banket wee should come vnto them as men do to good cheere feed hungerly and heartily vpon them The Prophet witnesseth concerning his owne practise that he had gone with the multitude into the house of God with the voyce of ioy and praise as they that keepe a feast Psalm 42 4. Is it so with vs Doe we flock together to the hearing and handling of holy things as wee doe vnto a feast If wee did hunger and thirst after the word of God as we do after bodily food wee would be as greedy to be partakers of the one as we are forward to taste of the other But the case is with vs as it fareth with those that haue full stomackes wee desire not spirituall food and therefore make no haste vnto it Now one commeth and then another now one droppeth away and then another and they thinke they haue tarried too long This is an open protestation or proclamation that we are weary of holy things and loathe them more then Israel did Manna These men are Church-sicke â—ill men acâ—unt the â—hurch as a â—son or Sermon-sicke a common disease among common hearers The Church is with them as a prison they are as weary of staying in the Church as the malefactor is of lying in prison for as the prison holdeth them where they would not be and from the place where they would be so doe prophane persons account the Church as a place that restraineth their liberty that they cannot doe what they would do nor be where they desire to be nor resort to that company that they better affect nor follow those sports and delights wherein they take the greatest pleasure The faithfull in former times haue accounted it a punishment to bee driuen from the house of GOD but these men account it a sore punishment to be there They desired to dwell in it all the daies of their liues but we care not if we neuer come thither They iudged it the greatest famine to want the word but if we bee held neuer so little a time from our dinner we complaine as if wee were like to starue They longed to haue the Sabbath day come Psal 84 2. but these men would faine haue it ended and thinke it to bee the longest day that is in the yeare and the most tedious Secondly it is the duty of the Minister to preach the word administer the sacraments Vse 2 with all due regard and respect to the person they sustaine and the things that they meddle withall We must do nothing that may make our Ministery fruitelesse and bring it into contempt but seeke to adorne it and beautifie it by all reuerent carriage of our selues in it and in the discharge of the duties of it This hath many branches First Particular branches of this vse it behooueth vs to set our selues in Gods presence and consider that we are his messengers speake in his name and are as it were his mouth How shall the hearer learne that in his hearing hee hath to do with God and commeth to heare what he shall say vnto him by our mouthes Acts chapter 10 verse 33. if we doe not remember that we stand in the place of God and do after a sort represent his person This is the counsell that the Apostle Paul giueth to Timothy 1 Tim. chap. 2 15. Study to shew thy selfe approoued vnto GOD a workman that needeth not to be ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth Whensoeuer we get vp into the Pulpit before all things we must know being placed in that office whose message we deliuer and that if we speak not vprightly as becommeth his Maiesty wee must giue a reckoning vnto him Wherefore we must so teach as if God were present with vs as if a Secretary should speak before a Prince for he is his instrument who is Lord ouer al. We must be able to make this protestation before men and Angels I stand heere as it were a chosen vessell before the Lord to beare his Name vnto his people I am not to bee the messenger of mine owne words but to be his mouth I must lay aside whatsoeuer passions are in me vtterly disclaime mine owne affections that
reasonable creature and euery reasonable creature is a man If then by sinne the law of the eternall God bee broken we see how it toucheth him neerely so that his Maiestie is offended and his iustice violated Secondly euery sinne is liable to iudgement Reason 2 against whomsoeuer it be committed it is punished of God he taketh the matter into his owne hand as Rom. 1.18 The wrath of God is reuealed from heauen against all vngodlinesse and vnrighteousnesse of men which hold the trueth in vnrighteousnesse And chap. 2.9 Tribulation and anguish vpon euery soule of man that doth euil of the Iew first and also of the Gentile To this purpose speaketh the Apostle Iames cha 4.12 There is one Lawgiuer that is able to saue and to destroy He punisheth sinne in whomsoeuer he findeth it and letteth not the transgressour escape scot free that so he may be acknowledged to be a iust and vpright God that hateth wickednesse and loueth righteousnesse For he will shew himselfe iust as well in his reproofes and threatnings as in his iudgements and corrections Now he could not correct all sinne except all sinne were committed against him And if he should he should be an vniust iudge through too much rigour and seuerity as the Apostle concludeth in the Epistle to the Romanes cha 3.5 6. Is God vnrighteous which punisheth I speake as a man God forbid for then how shall God iudge the world Forasmuch as hee which is to iudge all the world in righteousnesse and trueth cannot but deale iustly and vprightly Gen. 18. Thirdly as he punisheth all sinne so he only Reason 3 can forgiue sinnes This is that which the Prophet setteth downe Thou hast in loue to my soule deliuered it from the pit of corruption for thou hast cast all my sinnes behinde thy backe Esay 38.17 And to rhis purpose speaketh Micah chap. 7.19 He will subdue our iniquities and thou wilt cast all their sinnes into the depthes of the sea If then it belong to God alone to forgiue sinnes it followeth that they are committed against him Fourthly the loue of our brethren is made Reason 4 the fufilling of the whole law and the tryall of our selues whether we loue God or not This the Apostle maketh plaine Rom. 13.8.9 10. Owe no man any thing but to loue one another for he that loueth another hath fulfilled the law for this Thou shalt not commit adultery Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnesse c. it is briefly comprehended in this saying namely thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe loue worketh no ill to his neighbour therefore loue is the fulfilling of the Law In setting downe the summe of the whole Law Christ and his Apostles oftentimes passe ouer the first Table and make no mention of the duties thereof He calleth the most weighty and principall matters of the Law iudgement mercy and fidelity Matth. 23.23 and when the yong man in the Gospel asked the question what commandements he must obserue that he may enter into eternall life he sendeth him not to the first Table but to the second and saith vnto him Thou shalt not kil thou shalt commit adultery c. thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Matth. 19.18 He might haue taught that he should haue no other God but the true God of Israel and that he must loue him beleeue in him and put his trust and confidence in him but the obedience heereunto stood for the most part in the inward affection of the heart or in outward ceremonies The affection of the heart doth not appeare outwardly and the outward ceremonies of his worship are oftentimes counterfeited thorough hypocrisie but the workes of charitie are witnesses of true righteousnesse Our outward workes toward men are signes of our inward piety toward God so that he will haue our faith toward him to be knowne by these fruits Wherefore forasmuch as we haue plainely shewed and firmely prooued that all sinne is a transgression of Gods Law that he is a punisher of sinne rewarding euery one according to his workes that he onely can forgiue sinnes and that he tryeth how we performe our duty toward him by our loue and charity toward our brethren it followeth necessarily that howsoeuer men are many waies and oftentimes greatly wronged yet therein also God is most highly offended An obiection answered Now albeit the doctrine may seeme sufficiently strengthened by these consents and reasons yet some scruple and doubt may remaine in vs except we shall remooue one obiection For in that prayer which the Lord taught his disciples we are taught to aske forgiuenesse our sinnes at the hands of God forasmuch as we also forgiue our debtors Luk. 11.4 The creditor is God the debtor is man the band or bill is the Law the debt is sinne the prison is hell Hereupon the question may be asked Obiect how all sin can be made to be committed against God seeing we are also said to sinne against men and to bee indebted vnto them for debt and sinne are vsed indifferently the one for the other If then we be said to sinne against God onely how are wee said to trespasse against our brother and our brother to trespasse against vs Luke 17.3.4 Answer and how are we saide to forgiue one another I answere in euery trespasse that we doe against our neighbour we are to consider two things first the iniury done to man secondly the offence done against God The losse and damage that man receiueth either in his body when he is wounded or in his substance when it is purloyned or in his good name when it is abused he may forgiue and remit but the sin against God and his Law God onely can remit and release If a man be slandered and thereby receiue much hurt he may pardon that as we see in Dauid who flying from his sonnes rebellion was cursed with an horrible curse by Shemei one of the family of the house of Saul hee accused him to be a bloody man 2 Sam. 16.7 and reuiled him as a man of Belial yet hee put it vp and would not be reuenged of it neither suffer others to take away his life Neuerthelesse as his vile slanders and false surmises were forbidden in the ninth commandement and were breaches thereof he did not neitheir could he forgiue he hath nothing to do with that nay all the men in the world are not able to make it no breach of the law and consequently no sinne against God If a man cause a blemish in his neighbour he may forgiue the blemish he hath receiued as Stephen his persecutors that stoned him to death and prayed for them but he cannot blot out the staine that the sin maketh in his soule nor forgiue the breach of the sixt commandement If a man haue his goods stollen he may pardon the theefe but he cannot remit the theft for as much as the eighth commandement will take hold of him
when wee can complaine of them speake euill of them deface and euery way disgrace them as carnall men do their vtter enemies it is a true signe that our hearts are touched by the Spirit of God as our Sauiour Christ teacheth Iohn 16 verse 8. When the Comforter is come he will reproue the world of sinne and of righteousnesse and of iudgement Wee haue no greater enemies then our sinnes which are many in number strong in power deceitfull in snaring and dangerous in subduing of vs. They are in number as the sand on the sea shore that cannot be reckoned and moe then the haires of our head or then the houres that we haue liued They are as strong as an army of men set in battell aray who by their power and puissance haue strooke downe the chosen men of Israel They deceiue with their pleasures as the bird is taken in the snare and as the subtill harlot that flattereth with her mouth They bring danger both to soule and body and leaue vs not till wee perish for euer and be cast into the pitte of hel from whence there is no redemption Seeing then their nature is such that they carry vs headlong with violence into perdition we should also maligne them and hate them as death nay as him that hath the power of death that is the diuell Hebr. 2 verse 14. If we finde them too cunning and crafty for vs and our selues too weake to deale against them being armed with all the forces of Satan and of the world let vs goe to him that beeing stronger then that strong man is able to take away all his weapons Luke 11 verse 22. and binde him in chaines euen the Lyon of the Tribe of Iuda Reuel 5 verse 5. that is able to stop the mouth of that roaring Lyon which seeketh whom he may deuoure 1 Pet. 5 8. He knoweth wherof we are made he remembreth that we are but dust And as he is of power to helpe vs and subdue our corruptions so he is of infinite mercy to pardon vs our sinnes He knoweth what is in vs better then we our selues know our selues forasmuch as he is greater then our hearts and knoweth all things If then we confesse our sinnes truely and vnfainedly as he is faithfull and iust 1 Iohn chap 1 verse 9. so he will forgiue vs he hath made the promise and the word is gone out of his mouth which he cannot call backe againe he hath vttered his voice and he cannot deny it no more then he can deny himselfe If he should reteine our sinnes we being penitent he should forfeit and falsifie his truth which cannot agree to the diuine nature and therefore as one rightly speaketh he should be a greater leeser then we This is euidently to be seene in the Psalmes of repentance penned by the Prophet Dauid as Psalme 32. At the first he sought by all the meanes that he could to hide his sinnes hee sendeth for Vriah and vseth sundry shifts to conuey him vnto his house and thereby to couer his sinne When that pollicy would not serue he sendeth secretly to Ioab to put him in place of danger and thē to retire from him that hee might fall by the sword of the Ammonites But whiles he seeketh all meanes to couer it God the searcher of hearts doth discouer it and sendeth his Prophet vnto him to reproue him Heereby euen by the Ministery of the word his heart is touched and he is made to see the greeuousnesse of his sin against whom he had sinned then he is not ashamed to acknowledge it and to leaue a memoriall of it in the Church for the good of others Thus he found wonderfull comfort by his confession and could finde none without it I acknowledged my sinne and thou forgauest mine iniquity Psal 32 5. The consideration of the multitude of our sinnes is able to bring vs to despaire but the confession of our sinnes is able to raise vp to hope againe and to stay vs vp with the mercies of GOD which are as flagons of wine to refresh vs. When Dauid had thus confessed that he had sinned God sent him a comfortable message that cheered his heart and quieted his conscience The Prophet that before threatned thundered out the Law now applieth precious balme and powreth wine and oyle into his wounds saying vnto him in the Name of God Thy sinne is pardoned They that are escaped by the mercy of God as it were from a dangerous shipwracke out of their sinnes would not come into the same case and condition againe for to gaine a kingdome nay all the kingdomes of the world When the sinfull woman confessed her sinnes by shedding abundance of teares and wiping the feete of Christ with the haires of her head hee answered concerning her as the Lord of life and comfort Many sinnes are forgiuen her for shee loued much Luke 7 verse 47. Thus he spake graciously and comfortably to the penitent theefe on the Crosse accusing himselfe reprouing his fellow iustifying Christ confessing his faith and asking forgiuenesse This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Luke 23 43. The more often we goe vnto God and confesse our sinnes before him the better it is for vs the more mercifully he will deale with vs the greater grace he will bestow vpon vs the farther he will remoue his iudgements from vs and the neerer he will approch vnto vs. Vse 3 Lastly let vs all labour after a right confession Many haue confessed their sinnes and yet found little comfort as Pharaoh Saul Iudas the Israelites and many others If we hope to speed better then these men then we must confesse better then they did If wee sinne with them and confesse as they did we shall reape no better fruite then they did We are apt to fauour and flatter our selues wee are possessed with selfe-loue Wee cannot looke vpon other mens vertues nor our owne vices we are blinde in seeing our owne faults wheras wee are sharpe sighted and quicke eyed to espie a little mote in other mens faces Wee should rather consider our owne wants to be humbled for them then the graces we haue to be puffed vp by them No man seeth the spots that be in his owne face so he discerneth not the sinnes that are in his owne soule He that would know his deformities taketh a glasse Iames 1 23. which sheweth vnto him what he is and how he is so if we would vnderstand our secret open sinnes we must behold our faces in the law of God for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne Rom. 3 20. Wee must therefore examine our selues touching this duty of confession and obserue diligently the true properties of it Not euery one that saith Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdome of heauen Not euery one that saith I am a sinner I am vncleane is a true conuert and a right penitent Nothing is more common thē to heare men say I confesse my selfe a
worke to take double wages They labour in one place and receiue recompence for their labour in two places If we should see a day-labourer worke diligently all the yere long with one man and at the yeeres end aske his hire at the hands of two men we would account it iniustice and deny to pay him These men that now we speake off who are like vnto Issachar compared to a strong asse couching downe betweene two burdens can labor but among one people Gen. 49.14 and yet they will haue maintenance of two Parishes If they obiect that they diuide their labours and take paines among them both I answer that helpeth not the matter forasmuch as while they are absent from them and come not among them they take as much of them as when they preach vnto them If the day-labourer of whom we spake before should worke halfe the yeere with them and require of them paiment for the whole yeere they wold not be so simple to grant it though they would be so shamelesse to demaund it These are they that make the calling of the Minister gainefull rather then painefull and sildome or neuer thinke of the account which they are to make for the soules committed vnto them and yet will be sure to haue the greatest maintenance that the Church or Churches can minister vnto them Vse 3 Lastly as this duty and doctrine serueth for the direction of the Ministers that as they looke to be maintained so all are not fit for this office because they must preach in season and out of season and not intangle themselues in matters and businesse of the world that they cannot intend to giue themselues to reading to exhortation and doctrine so it teacheth the people to haue a speciall care of their Ministers that they leaue them not destitute and distracted for want of necessaries They watch for our soules and therefore wee ought to prouide for their bodies We heard before that the Apostle willeth the Galathians Gal. 6.6 to communicate of their goods to their Pastours that labour among them Whereby it appeareth that in those daies so soone as the Gospel began to be planted the Ministers of the word began to be neglected in their daily ministration For as the word it selfe was contemned so were they also that preached it If the word it selfe be had in price and estimation the feete of them that bring glad tidings of peace will be beautifull vnto vs Rom. chapter 10. verse 15. And by this note wee may prooue our selues whether the word be precious vnto vs or not If we regard not the Ministers in what condition they liue among vs but leaue thē in a most poore necessitous estate it is euident that we make little reckoning of the word it selfe Where the Ministers are vilified and basely esteemed it is manifest that the horrible contempt of the word it selfe reigneth there And this is a notable policy of the diuell wherby he vndermineth vs and cunningly getteth ground of vs. For he defraudeth the Ministers of their maintenance that the Church may be spoiled of her Ministers He knoweth wel that if the Church should want the Ministers and haue them taken out of the way he might rage and rauen at his pleasure kill and murther freely as he listed Plutar. in the life of Demosthenes as if the wolues could get the dogges that kept the flocke into their hands they would destroy the sheepe without mercy The diuell is a cruell and sauage wolfe the Ministers are the keepers of the flocke and watch ouer it if they be any way remooued the diuell will suddenly prey vpon them and make hauocke of them Hence it is that the Lord saith in the book of Deuteronomy chap. 12.19 Take heed to thy selfe that thou forsake not the Leuite as long as thou liuest vpon the earth And in the 14. cha 27 verse he repeateth this exhortation againe The Leuite that is within thy gate thou shalt not forsake him for he hath no part nor inheritance with thee The Leuites were appointed of God to serue him and to teach his people that his Law might be knowne among them and therfore it was great reason they should haue wherewith to maintaine them A part of the inheritance belonged vnto them as they descended of the linage of Abraham howbeit God had put them from it to the end they should not be combred with earthly things neither troubled with tillage nor distracted with any other businesse but wholly giue themselues to the performance of their duties And the people also must doe their duties vnto them Great is the vnthankefulnes of this vnthankefull world The wretched Idolaters that worship they know not what spare no cost to maintaine their Priests wheras in the meane season such as serue God purely in their places are in no account and men are content not only to set light by them but vtterly to forsake them And what is the cause of this surely because they reprooue vs for our sinnes and suffer not euery man to doe what he listeth which made the Apostle say Gal. 4.16 Am I become your enemy because I tell you the trueth We all by nature desire liberty and cannot abide to be touched by Gods word we will not be reprooued Wee had rather maintaine such as would neuer speake word vnto vs then such preachers as exhort diligently and rebuke sinne powerfully and discharge their duties carefully How many are there that had rather nourish and keepe with great charge a great rabble of greasie Fryars and an whole Couent of idle Monkes to chaunt and houle all the day long then to finde one painefull preacher to speake vnto them as he ought to doe And how many are there if they might haue their owne choyce that had rather pay their tithes and giue their money to ignorant persons and idle bellies that can doe nothing or will doe nothing then to faithful Pastours that are according to Gods owne heart and might turne vs from darkenesse to light and from the power of Satan vnto eternal life Wherefore it is not without cause that the Lord would not haue the Ministers forsaken which publish true doctrine in his Name Neither doth this tend to the benefite of the Ministers either onely or principally but to the good of the people themselues For such as refuse to maintaine those that bring home vnto them the doctrine of saluation doe bereaue themselues of the food of their soules and the bread of life which is all one as if they should goe about to starue themselues for hunger When the Ministers teach this trueth of God that maintenance is due vnto them they are censured to preach for themselues and to seeke their owne profit and to pleade their owne causes howbeit this serueth for the common benefite of the whole people and the generall welfare of the whole Church of God that true religion might be maintained obedience toward God continued and the vnity
of faith established So then the people in doing some good to the Ministers doe more good to themselues they minister to them in temporall things but they receiue at their hands spirituall and eternall things and therfore they are not to leaue them and forsake them but to maintaine them profit them to comfort them of whoÌ„ they receiue comfort 11 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 12 Speake vnto the children of Israel and say vnto them If any mans wife goe aside and commit a trespasse against him 13 And a man lie with her carnally and it be hid from the eyes of her husband and bee kept close and she be defiled and there be no witnesse against her neither she be taken with the manner 14 And the spirit of iealousie come vpon him and he bee iealous of his wife and she be defiled or if the spirit of iealousie come vpon him he be iealous of his wife and she be not defiled â—ent Peâ—â—â— Numer It is well obserued by some writers that Moses intreateth in this Chapter of remouing of three impediments and hinderances that were among the people of God one of vncleannesse another of vnrighteousnesse the third of suspicion We haue spoken already in the former part going before how impurity is to be banished and how wrong and iniustice is to be purged Now we come to consider how euill surmises and suspicions are also to be taken away which is done by setting downe the try all of the suspected wife whereby the innocency of the woman is reuealed and the iealousie of the husband is remooued and the trueth of the matter before hidden is tryed Before we spake of such crimes as are open manifest now of that which is not certaine but only suspected not cleere in it selfe but doubtfull â—â—t iealouâ—â—â— But first let vs speake of Iealousie in generall which is the bane and poison of marriage and maketh that sociable life to be vncomfortable and mingleth it with worse then gall and wormewood Iealousie therefore is a griefe of mind arising from hence that another is iudged to enioy that which we desire to haue wholly and properly as our owne and none beside vs to possesse any part with vs. Heere then we cannot abide any community but hate it as our enemy and the right cause of this iealousie Or we may describe it otherwise on this manner It is an affection proceeding from feare to haue that communicated to another which we challenge and couet to retaine as peculiar and proper to our selues alone â—ereof ieaâ—ie consiâ— From hence it appeareth farther what the nature of iealousie is to wit that it is mixed and compounded partly of loue partly of feare and partly of anger Of loue which admitteth no fellow partner in the thing he loueth Th m. â— secund quaest 28. art 40. For as the king will suffer no companion to be equall vnto him or partaker with him in his kingdome so will the husband suffer no corriuall to mate him in his loue Of feare lest another enioy the vse of that which we cannot abide or suffer he should enioy Of anger whereby it commeth to passe that he is ready to breake out to seeke reuenge and punishment vpon him that hath offended him that way as Pro 6.34 he beareth no ransome For Iealousie is the rage of man therefore he will not spare in the day of vengeance he will not regard any ransome neither will he rest content though thou giuest many giftes For in this doth the husband suppose the estimation of his owne person the dignity of his children and the honor of his whole family to consist whiles the wife keepeth the marriage-bed chaste and vndefiled and giueth no iust occasion to be suspected of dishonesty and vncleannesse And on the otherside he accounteth all things in the house turned vpside downe his person disgraced his children embased and his family turned into a stewes by the false dealing and the leude practise of his vnchast wife Hence it is that Salomon saith A vertuous woman is the crowne of her husband Prou. 12.4 and contrariwise shee that maketh him ashamed is as rottennesse in his bones Wherefore God established this speciall Law in this place both that false suspicion might be resisted and that no crime though neuer so closely and cunningly committed should be vndetected For albeit it be practised secretly it shall be discouered openly according to the saying of our Sauiour oftentimes repeated in the Gospel uke 13.2 8.17 Matth. 10.26 There is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not be knowne Now let vs come to the order of the words In this tryall of the woman suspected of adultery we are to consider two points first The order of the words the setting downe of the Law Secondly the conclusion of the whole matter In setting down the law we are to obserue three points first the propounding of the cause is noted Secondly the determination of the cause is handled Thirdly the issue or euent of the whole processe is declared Touching the matter or cause it is propounded in these foure verses to wit from the 11 to the end of the 14 verse which is twofold in one and the same point of iealousie one if the woman haue committed adultery from whence ariseth a iust and lawful iealousie the other if she haue not committed adultery whence proceedeth a foolish and an euill grounded iealousie The first point is propounded on this manner Put the case a man haue a wife that hath gone aside and deceiued him and committed fornication and he doth not certainly know it neither can euidently prooue it because he can produce no winesse that saw her and she will not make a voluntary confession of her fact committed This is handled in the 11 12 13 and part of the 14. verse The second is set down in this sort Put case she haue not gone astray neither hath beene defiled which is briefly signified in the latter end of the 14. verse In both these whether she be guilty or not guilty the case is doubtfull the husband in perplexity of the matter and therefore in the next words that come heereafter to be considered the Lord himselfe deliuereth the way and meanes how the doubt may be dissolued and that which is secret may be cleared and decided Thus much touching the order Before we come to the doctrine that ariseth from hence it shall not be vnprofitable or any whit from our purpose to answere such Obiect 1 questions as arise out of this diuision And first of all forasmuch as nothing doth more crosse the law of loue and rule of charity then to suspect euill of our neighbour it may bee demaunded to what end and purpose God giueth liberty to the husband to pursue his wife following his corrupt humour and suffereth him to call his wifes name and credit into question defaming and shaming her
a sinne as to iustifie the wicked Wee ought none of vs to doe that which is abhominable in the sight of God the which he greatly abhorreth A Iudge may offend two waies both by oppressing the innocent and by deliuering the guilty person by pronouncing the transgressor righteous and the righteous man a transgressor This is set downe Prou. 17 verse 15. He that iustifieth the wicked and hee that condemneth the iust euen they both are abhomination vnto the Lord. Such a one spareth the wolfe and hurteth the lambes turneth the edge of the sword vpon the godly and the backe of it toward the wicked and vngodly Reason 4 Fourthly God would haue no man put to death without witnesses For wherefore doth he often establish this in the Law that the witnesses shall come face to face be heard but that no man should perish beeing innocent Wherefore doth hee ordaine that one onely witnesse shall not be taken as sufficient but that hee would haue the cause cleered by moe witnesses This is the decree of God Deut. 17 verse 6. At the mouth of two or three witnesses shall he that is worthy of death die but at the mouth of one witnesse shall he not dye Hee will not by any meanes haue innocent blood shed Reason 5 Fiftly innocent blood cryeth to heauen for vengeance and shall not suffer him that sheddeth it to escape It is one of the crying sinnes as wee shewed before in this chapter which ascend vp and enter into the eares of the Lord of hosts There is indeed no sinne so little but commeth vp in remembrance before him against whom it is committed his eyes see and his eares heare all the workes of men 〈◊〉 4 13. which are all naked and open before his eyes and nothing kept from his knowledge neuerthelesse to note out the horrour and hainousnesse of some sinnes in comparison of others the Scripture teacheth that they cry vnto the Lord. Moses to shew the greatnes of Caines sinne committed against his naturall brother bringeth in God speaking vnto him Behold the voice of thy brothers blood cryeth vnto me and to shew the barbarous cruelty and inhumanity of the vexing and exacting Egyptians whereby they ouercharged and ouerburdened the people of God he saith to Moses I haue seene I haue seene the oppression of my people which are in Egypt and haue heard their cry because of their Taske-masters Exod. chap. 2 verse 9. Thus also he speaketh to Samuel at another time of their oppression by the Philistims I haue looked vpon my people and their cry is come vnto me 1 Sam. chap. 9 verse 16. Thus God heareth the cry of the afflicted Iob chap. 34 verse 28. They haue caused the voice of the poore to come vnto him and he hath heard the cry of the afflicted This is the reason vrged by the Lord himselfe Exod. chap. 23 verse 7. And Ieremy protesteth and professeth as much to the face of his enemies and persecutors that sought his destruction chapter 26 verse 14 15. As for mee behold I am in your hands doe with mee as yee thinke good and right but know yee for certaine that if yee put mee to death yee shall surely bring innocent blood vpon your selues and vpon this Citty and vpon the inhabitants thereof for of a truth the Lord hath sent me vnto you to speake all these words in your eares Thus we see how God sheweth himselfe an enemy against all wrong iudgements and he will not suffer them to escape vnpunished but will enter into iudgement with such partiall and corrupt Iudges The vses heereof are to bee marked diligently Vse 1 of vs. First this serueth to reprooue all rashnesse headinesse and heedlesnesse of such as make haste to inflict punishment before an exact knowledge of the fact and fault Such are no better then cruell wolues that seeke and sucke the blood of the innocent lambes This was the sinne of wicked Iezabel that caused Naboth to bee stoned to death 1 Kings 21. We reade in the Acts of the Apostles how the chiefe Chaptaine commanded that Paul should be scourged that he might know wherefore they cryed so against him Acts 22 verse 24. Heere is a preposterous course to punish first and to enquire of the fault afterward so that the punishment shall be certaine whiles the offence is vncertaine But this is the lot and euer hath beene of Gods children they are punished heere oftentimes as malefactors and euill dooers and their enemies both rage and rush most furiously vpon them that doe possesse their soules with patience and doe not by violence resist against them They are more hungry then Beares more mercilesse then Tygers more rauenous then Wolues more greedy then Lyons more fierce then dogges against them they shew no mercy and they extend no compassion at all toward them They hate them in their hearts they slander them with their tongues they smite thē with their fists they grin and grinde their teeth at them they nod at them with their heads they circumuent them by fraud they oppresse thē with sorrow they take oftentimes their liues from them Thus did the persecuters deale with Ioseph with Ieremy with Dauid with Daniel with Paul with Silas with Iohn Baptist with Stephen with Iames with Peter and many others But God will in the end make their innocency knowne and the iustice of their cause manifest to all men It is noted by the Euangelist touching Pilate that albeit hee confessed hee found no fault at all in Christ yet hee would scourge him let him go He was the Iudge yet by his owne mouth he may be iudged himselfe that adiudged him worthy to be scourged that was vnworthy to receiue a stripe in whom he could finde nothing blame worthy He called together the high Priests and the Rulers and people and saide vnto them Ye haue brought this man vnto mee as one that peruerted the people and behold I haue examined him before you and haue found no fault in this man of those things whereof ye accuse him no nor yet Herod for I sent you to him and loe nothing worthy of death is done of him I will therfore chastise him and let him loose Luke 23 14 15 16. And as it befell the Master so the lotte fell vnto the seruants that they might drinke of the cup that he dranke off and be baptized with the baptisme wherewith hee was baptized For the Apostles were diligent in preaching Christ and teaching in his Name so that their enemies were not able to withstand the Spirit of God that spake in them and albeit they oftentimes examined them yet their best arguments and cheefest reasons and strongest motiues to put them vnto silence were beatings scourgings threatnings and imprisonments for otherwise they were not able to deale against them Hence it is that when Gamaliel exhorted them to take heed to themselues Acts 4 35. what they intended to doe touching those men to refraine from them
Ver. 38. Ver. 39. and to let them alone If this counsell or this worke be of men it will come to nought but if it be of God ye cannot destroy it lest ye be found euen fighters against God They agreed vnto him and left off their consultation of killing them and putting them to death and albeit they could not conuince them of errour neyther were able to lay false doctrine to their charges Ver. 40. 4â— yet they suffered rebuke and were beaten for the Name of Christ Thus doe the enemies of God deale in all ages with the godly they hate them for no other cause but because they follow goodnesse Psal 38. and will not follow them into all excesse of riot 1 Pet. 4. They can lay nothing to their charge and yet they thinke them worthy of punishment They can accuse them of no crime and yet they ceasse not to accuse them They are not ashamed to cry out vpon them and to speake all manner of euill against them and yet when they haue deuised what mischiefe they can against theÌ„ broched what slanders they can and vttered all their malice the greatest fault that they can finde in them is this that they serue God in the sincerity of their hearts and labour to please him with vprightnesse of life When the enemies of Daniel sought occasion against him to bring him out of fauour with the King and into danger of his life they could finde no matter against him in the affaires of the kingdome albeit they desired nothing more so that when after all searching and watching of him they were at their wits end in the end they concluded thus Wee shall not finde any occasion against this Daniel except wee finde it against him concerning the Law of his God Dan. 6 verse 5. This was the hainous crime that they laide to his charge as if he had committed fellony or treason that hee praied to God and made his petition vnto him verse 13. Thus fareth it with all those that are the worshippers of the true God and make conscience of their waies the wicked wretches of this world reuile them and make hue and cry against them as if they were some great malefactors and had committed somewhat worthy of death and yet when all cometh to the vpshot what hath the righteous done or what matter is it that they haue against them Surely no more then the Presidents and Princes had against Daniel the cause they haue against them is concerning the Law of their God they cannot abide them because they are too precise in keeping the Sabbath they will not sweare and blaspheme the Name of God they will not drinke and bee drunke with them they will not runne riot and play the good fellowes with them they are neuer well but when they are reading or praying or reasoning and conferring of the waies of God they are alwaies reproouing vs and finding fault with vs for one thing or other I thinke wee shall do nothing for them shortly To be short they deale with the faithfull as Ahab spake concerning Michaiah 1 Kin. 22 verse 8. There is one man by whom wee may enquire of the Lord but I hate him for hee doth not prophesie good concerning me but euill But did he not speake the truth the King did not nor could not charge him with vttering lies He prophesied euill vnto thee O Ahab because thou wast euill if thou hadst beene good he would haue spoken good vnto thee And this is the cause why the vngodly hate the godly If then wee bee thus dealt withall at any time let it not discourage vs but therein let vs reioyce because wee are made like vnto the Prophets that were before vs wee are made like vnto the Apostles nay wee are made conformable vnto our Sauiour Christ himselfe We must not looke it should goe better with vs then it did with them forasmuch as the world wil alwaies be like it selfe and vnlike to them Secondly no man is to be condemned vpon Vse 2 suspicion onely or vpon presumption or bare surmise or another mans accusation for if it were enough to be accused innocency it selfe cannot escape and the most innocent shall be soonest made away True it is the godly must giue no iust cause to bee euill spoken off but abstaine from all appearance of euill and cut off occasions from theÌ„ that seeke occasions howbeit whether occasion be giuen or not euery man may suspect what they list and how farre they list and of whom they list and who can say against them So that it is not enough to condemne a man or to account him guilty to be suspected Some haue such iealous heads and vnsetled braines that they will make occasions of suspicion â—d in TrinuÌ„ which are no occasions Suspicion is in another mans heart or head therefore we cannot alwaies auoide suspicion except we had the gouernment of their hearts and heads the which theÌ„selues euermore haue not We must be carefull to auoid the fault though we cannot the fame we must take heed of the sinne though we can preuent the suspicion The fault and offence is in our selues 〈◊〉 Ethic. l. 1. suspicion is in another Euen as honour is in him that honoureth not in him that is honoured and as contempt is in him that contemneth not in him that is contemned forasmuch as it lyeth not in our power to be honoured or to be despised so it is with suspicion 〈◊〉 comment Tim. 4. it hath place in the minde of another and it lyeth not in our choice whether we will be suspected or not no more theÌ„ it doth in him that is despised who would willingly be honoured The brethren of Ioseph were suspected to be spies and to come to see the weaknesse of the Land Gen. 42 9. True it is he dissembled with them concealed himselfe from them but if indeed he had so conceiued or rather misconceiued and misiudged of theÌ„ who could hinder or helpe it or how could they preuent or redresse it as it fell out with the messengers of Dauid that he sent to Hanun the sonne of Nahash King of Ammon for his Princes said vnto him 〈◊〉 10 3. Thinkest thou that Dauid doth honour thy father that hee hath sent comforters vnto thee Hath he not rather sent his seruants vnto thee to search the City and to spie it out and to ouerthrow it This they suspected returned euill for good These messengers behaued themselues vprightly in their Embassage they gaue no more occasion of these surmises to Hanun then Iosephs brethren did vnto him yet who could stoppe them in so doing Who was more innocent then Ioseph that hearkened not to the tentations and allurements of his mistresse nor desired or delighted to be in her company 〈◊〉 9 19 20. yet his ouer-credulous master hearing the words and accusation of his wife not onely held him in suspicion but tooke him as guilty and put
and the repetition of the word Touching the signification it signifieth as much as so bee it as the Septuagint expound it There is a double vse of this word first to expresse our desire secondly to testifie our faith in the assurance of receiuing those things that we craue both which are to be practised in prayer and are expressed by Christ Mar. 11.24 Whatsoeuer you desire when ye pray beleeue that yee shall haue it and it shall bee done vnto you Where he teacheth that there ought to be in vs both a desire of grace and an assurance of faith In this place it is taken in the first sense to wit for a bare assent subscribing to the trueth of that which is spoken and wishing that it may be so as Deut. 27.15 where speaking of the curses pronounced on mount Ebal he saith All the people shall say Amen So doth the woman in this place craue and desire against her selfe if she be culpable of the crime whereof she is suspected and haue defiled the marriage bed that ought to be honourable that the curse heere threatned may turne vpon her and enter into her For as the curse that is causelesse shall not come so that which is duly and truely deserued shall vndoubtedly come and shall not tarry The repetition of this word is heere set downe to note the feruency of her zeale the innocency of her cause the vprightnesse of her conscience and the purity of her heart that she commeth not hanging downe her head to this tryall as a malefactour that is guilty commeth to the barre but lifting vp her head as going to the place of her deliuery where she is sure to be acquitted not fearefully doubtfully but boldly and confidently as one that is assured what will be the issue of the matter â—â—ct 1. In this diuision some questions arise which are to be handled First the question may bee asked what need there was of these words of adiuration to cause her to take the oath that the Priest should minister it vnto her and pronounce the forme of it vnto her and shee answer him againe and then drinke vp the water as it followeth afterward The causes hereof are these â—er first to teach that euery signe or Sacrament should haue the word ioyned to it that it be not a bare naked signe as it were an empty boxe without his oyntment Secondly it respecteth the publike edification of the whole people when they should see that she pronounced sentence vpon her selfe and that the iudgement of God tooke euent according to the trueth that before lay hid all might iustly feare and tremble vnder his mighty hand â—ct 2. Secondly the question may be asked what is ment by these words of adiuration The Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy people I answer â—er the meaning is as much as if the Priest had said God make thee wretched and miserable yea so vnhappy and infamous that it may turne into a prouerbe Let that happen to thee which hath happened to this woman so that the curse comming vpon her shall bee alleadged as an example of the like to come vpon others both because she had committed so heynous a fault and because she added vnto it these two crimes impudency an especiall staine and blot in that sexe and periury a capitall crime in all persons For it argued great arrogancy and audaciousnesse to vndergo all these meanes of tryal one after another and yet euermore to conceale her offence and not confesse it like to Achan who hauing committed a trespasse in the accursed thing did what he could to hide it Iosh 7.16 the tribe of Iudah was taken but he was not mooued the families of Iudah being brought the family of the Zarhites was taken and yet he was not touched the families of the Zarhites beeing brought man by man Zabdiwas taken Vers 17. and yet he hath no feeling of it vntill himselfe was taken and that he was pointed out Thou art the man or like vnto Iudas that betrayed the Son of God he knew Christ was apprehended and yet he repented not mocked buffetted spit vpon and yet he repented not he saw him condemned to the Crosse before he thought Matth. 27.3 What haue I done So in this suspected wife to goe forward from the first action to be performed and from the first word to be pronounced euen vntill the last without any stay or remorse was a testimony of shamelesnesse and of hardnesse of heart Besides if none of all these could haue entred into her and pierced her heart harder then stone yet a man would haue thought when she came to be charged with an oath of cursing she would haue stucke at it and not haue swallowed this being greater then a Camell so that to adde to adultery the sinne of periury as it were drunkennesse vnto thirst argued a person giuen ouer and forsaken of God and such a one as had filled vp the measure of sinne Heb. 12.16 being like vnto prophane Esau that sold his birthright for one morsell of meat and sware to his brother and despised the birth-right Gen. 25.33 As he regarded not to commit sinne so he regarded not an oath that hee might finish it and giue himselfe wholly ouer vnto it Verse 19. And the Priest shall charge her by an oath c. In these words we haue a solemne maner set downe of the womans either absolution or condemnation After that the Priest hath put the holy water in an earthen vessell and taken dust from the pauement to be cast into it he conceiueth words of cursing to which she is to answere he goeth before to rehearse them she is not left to vtter what she please lest she should seeke euasion by any mentall reseruation Thus then she is constrained to appeale to God and to vse his Name to purge her selfe by an oath which is done to humble her to giue her warning to take heed that she double not her fault and ioyne to one great sinne another greater a breach of the first Table to a breach of the second that is periury to her adultery an offence against God to the offence against her husband Doctrine An oath is to be vsed onely in case of necessity We learne heereby that the Name of God is neuer to be vsed but onely in cases of necessity when all other meanes faile then it is lawfull to take vp an oath whether it bee publikely or priuately whether it be before the Magistrate or before any other This we see in Abrahaâ— who said to the king of Sodome Gen. 14.22 I haue lifted vp mine hand vnto the Lord the most high God the possessour of heauen and earth that I will not take any thing that is thine By this gesture hee did appeale vnto God as a witnesse of his swearing and a reuenger of all forswearing to binde himself from couetousnesse that as before he
drawne to adde one sinne of periury to the heapes of their other wickednesse or may easily be brought to lift at an oath for a little lucre and base gaine or make little account to renounce and sell Christ himselfe for thirty pence as Iudas dâ—d that is for a small aduantage Such then must be sought out to testifie the trueth as are worthy of credit as feare not the faces of men as euermore haue God before their eies As then such are to be chosen so these that can doe nothing with iudgement and discretion with aduise and deliberation ought to be refused of which the Prophet saith Esay 4â— Heare ye this O house of Iacob which are called by the name of Israel and are come out of the waters of Iudah which sweare by the Name of the Lord and make mention of the God of Israel but not in trueth nor in righteousnesse Hence it is that the Prophet requireth that our oathes be performed in trueth in righteousnesse and in iudgement Ier. 5. which cannot be expected of vs or performed of them Secondly this doctrine directly meeteth Vse 2 with the common but yet corrupt practise of our times in which swearing is turned into a custome so that euery one garnisheth his ordinary talke with gracelesse and needlesse oathes if this may be called a garnishing and not rather a disgracing That communication is gracious which ministreth grace to the hearers other talke is rotten and retchlesse when men make no conscience of taking the Name of God in vaine This is a greeuous sinne in yong and old in men and women in rich and poore It is accounted a speciall ornament to our speech and we thinke it carryeth no credit nor countenance except it be now and then spiced with an oath It beginneth euery where to be esteemed the part of a gentleman and a note and cognizance to know him and discerne him from others He is iudged a puritane and a precise foole that reproueth it and vseth it not Alas to what height of sinne are we come the measure is filled vp the iudgement is at hand Herein O Lord be mercifull vnto vs and indeed thou art mercifull a God of pittie and patience or else the land were not able to beare vs. The practise of it is of the diuel yet we are not afraid of it few men make conscience of it The children that play in the streetes haue learned to sweare so soone as they can speake and are weaned from their mothers breasts The Rogues and Vagabonds that settle themselues in no family or society take the sacred Name of God in their mouth make it thier occupation to begge with it The chapmen that sell their wares to others are as ready to sell their soules to the diuell to get sometimes one peny He is not accounted a good shop-man that is likely to thriue that doth not burnish and varnish his bad wares with the glorious Name of God he is not reckoned worth a chip that will not sweare at euery word to deceiue those that deale with him and yet God threatneth that he wil cut off as well on this side as on that Zach. 5.3 euery one that sweareth so that the curse shall remaine in the middes of his house and shall consume it with the timber thereof and the stones thereof But some will say we doe not Obiect 1 sweare by the Name of God we sweare not but by our faith or troth or by our Lady or the Masse or by Saint Mary Bee it so Answer yet euen these also are breaches of the law of God Faith and truth are precious iewels that adorn the heart of a Christian they must be kept there as safely as a treasure Will a man lay a pearle to gage for euery trifle or wil a man defile his best raiment with the worst mire It is to be feared that these haue little faith in the heart that haue it so commonly in the mouth As for the crosse or the masse or the rood and such like reliques they are abominable idols of which the Prophet complaineth â—c 5.7 They haue sworne by them that are no gods This is called a forsaking of God â—os 8.14 The Prophet saith They shall fall and neuer rise againe And the Prophet Zephany declareth that the Lord will destroy man beast because they did swear by the Lord and by Malcham â—ph 1.5 We see hereby what religion and fear of God is in the greatest multitude for not one of an hundreth feareth an oth or refraineth froÌ„ swearing Not a day passeth ouer their heads but they breake out this way No occasion is offered vnto them to speake but an oath shall be at one end of their talke They are so far froÌ„ striuing against it that they delight in it and make no more conscience of an oath then of a word and vse swearing more then eating and drinking Where the lawes of the land do bridle men there is some abstaining from sin and few in comparison of the rest offend It is true indeed that no punishment will restraine all persons yet notwithstanding the most are terrified by seuerity and sharpnesse as in cases of treasons of murthers of thefts c. There are few in comparison of others that are guilty of these and why because they are looked vnto that offend this way If men were let alone in these also to themselues wee should haue rebellions and robberies and shedding of blood as common as othes For where conscience of sin is wanting feare of punishment and terrour of death must keepe in awe But where the lawes of Princes are most remisse there a flood-gate is set open to all impiety that ouerfloweth the banks and ouerwhelmeth all before it without measure as swearing and blaspheming contempt of the word prophaning the Sabboth whoredome c. These are common this is the broad way and wide gate that many enter into without controlment The causes of this general abuse and common sin of swearing are these foure â—e causes of â—mon â—aring First custome and common vse wherby many thinke themselues excused Tell them of their sin and aduise them to leaue it They will answer I confesse it is naught and I am to blame for it it is a custome I haue gotten Thus they defend themselues by custome plead prescription but in the meane season they hold their wicked and vnreasonable custome stil and wil by no meanes be brought from it And yet if we will speake the truth what is it te pretend custome to countenance sin but to confesse wee doe and speake all things without the feare of God For froÌ„ whence proceedeth this custome of sinning but from this root to wit that we commit sin vpon sinne one day after another Muscul comment in Mat. cap. 5. without any reuerence of the Maiesty of God Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to breake this corrupt custome by a contrary custome to
leaue this vse by disuse thereof Although it may seem hard vnto vs at the first yet if we labor to discontinue it we shall find it easie at the last The second cause is euill examples when we keep euill company we heare them we learne of them We cannot frequent the company of swearers but we shall haue othes rife in our eares The passage is easie from the care to the tongue That which we commonly heare we commonly talke off If then othes be rife in our eares they will quickly be ready in our mouthes And the reason is because the often practise of any sin maketh vs to haue the lesse sense and sorrow for sin lesse hatred and detestation of sin As it is in them that commit sin so it is in them that are present at it Touching these that are the practisers of it the Prophet saith Can the Ethiopian change his skin Iet 13.23 c. So is it also with these that frequent the society of common swearers it is hard to bee with them to come from them but we shal one way or other be partakers of their sinnes This sinne of swearing is not made the lesse by multitude of euill examples set before vs forasmuch as the multitude of them that sin doth rather make the sin more to be abhorred then excused and prouoketh Gods wrath more fiercely We are not to follow a multitude to do euill If we sin together Exod. 23.2 we shal also suffer together and if we offend with others we shall be punished with others The third cause is want of admonition For many sin this way that do not know they sinne many haue a custome in swearing that are ignorant they do sweare or at least that they swear so often or that the sin offence is so great who are of that flexible nature good disposition that if they knew the greeuousnesse of the sin or the greatnes of the danger would abstaine from doing euill It is an offence indeed in those that swear albeit they doe it of ignorance so is it also in those that pretending loue and friendship to those that vse it do not by admonition seeke to reclaime them The wise man saith Prou. 9.8 Reproue not a scorner lest he hate thee c. It is a fault generally among vs that we doe not exhort one another A word spoken in due season is comely and profitable like apples of gold in pictures of siluer pleasant words are as an hony combe Prou. 25.11 and 16.24 sweet to the soule and health to the bones No words are so sweet to the taste as those that aime at the soules good We may by this means be an occasion of sauing a soule by want of the performance of this dutie and by keeping silence when we ought not we may be partakers of their sinnes and we may be a meanes of damning their soules For what knowest thou O man whether thou mayest winne thy brother The last cause that shall now be touched furthering the sin of swearing is want of punishment It were to be wished that the Magistrate would sharpen the Law against this sin and other of the first Table that are of like nature concerned directly the glory of God The punishment is litle or none at al against it which maketh it so common And I would to God that they who should be most forward to redresse it had not the chiefe hand in this trespasse We are as men afraid to touch this sore and they that ought to reproue it haue taught their tongues to vse it I mean the Ministers of the word How then should they teach others that cannot teach themselues or how should they exhort others not to swear that haue learned commonly to sweare themselues Let all those therefore that are in authority whether their place be higher or lower looke to those that are vnder them There is no smoothering of sin or dealing gently and tenderly with it if we wil represse and redresse it Sinne is like to a nettle Sin is like vnto a nettle the more lightly you handle it the more it stingeth the way is to crush it harder If we deale mildely with sin we make it thereby to gather strength It is the blewnesse of a wound saith Salomon that purgeth euill Sinne is like a serpent in the egge or like a wolfe and lyon that is yong if they be suffred they sting vnto death and make vs their prey Slight and sheet punishment of any sin is after a sort an inuiting encouragement vnto it But some man wil farther obiect without swearing men Obiect 2 will not beleeue me they doubt of my word an oath putteth the matter out of question I answer Answer he that will not beleeue thee without an oth in thy communication neither wil hee with an oth For he that is a common swearer may well be presumed or suspected to be a cōmon liar whosoeuer maketh no conscience of the greater will make no conscience of the lesser sin The prophet Hoseah complaining of the corruptions that reigned in his time ioyneth these together as it were coupleth thē in one yoke Hosea 4.2 by swearing and lying they break out It is not thy facing out-facing thy swearing staring that can procure thee credit among those that are sober minded forasmuch as they that will commonly swear will also forswear Salomon teacheth that in many words there wanteth not folly Prou. 10.19 so in many othes there wanteth not periury Wouldest thou be beleeued and haue mē rest in thy sayings without doubting or gainsaying accustome thy tongue to speak the truth be ashamed to be taken with a lie gain a good report to thy self by gouernment of thy tongue and setting a watch before the dore of thy mouth pondering thy words before thou vtter them and examine thy speach Obiect 3 before thou speake it But some will pretend a necessity wherby they are vrged and say they cānot liue without swearing they obiect that men will not buy of them and that they shall neuer be able to vtter their wares without it Nay Answer the wiser sort beleeue thee the lesse and buy of thee the lesse It maketh them look the better about them and watch thy fingers that hast set no watch before thy mouth They see thou makest no more conscience of an oath then a dogge doth to wag his taile but thou must remember that goods gotten by forgery lying deceit and swearing shall not prosper long nor continue euer Hag. 1.6 Prou. 13.11 and 1.2 〈◊〉 12.27 They put their gaines in a bottomlesse bag Salomon is plentifull in handling this point in diuers places Wealth gotten by vanity c. The treasures of wickednesse c. Albeit euill men may prosper for a time yet they shal not long enioy their stollē goods For goods wrongfully gotten are stollen and thou hast no better title vnto them then the theefe
hath to the true mans purse Thou professest to shew friendship vnto him but art ready to cut his throat Thou speakest fairely but thou meanest fouly Wee must not suffer our tongues and hearts to wander so far asunder but remember that he which keepeth his mouth Prou 13.3 keepeth his life c. A little gotten with a good conscience shall bring a blessing with it vpon vs and our children The iust man walketh in his integrity his children are blessed after him Prou. 20.7 And howsoeuer many wil account this light gains which is so gotten yet in the end it shal make an heauy purse according to the true prouerbe As for all wicked and vnconscionable gaines they are accursed in vs and our posterities to whom we leaue them and by which we thinke to enrich them shal feele the smart of our sins This is the portion of a wicked man with God c. Iob 27.13 â— To draw to an end let vs set this downe as a rule that no man ought to sweare or ly for an aduantage neither shall our swearing and lying in the end turne to our aduantage but to our losse forasmuch as sin shall bring profit to no man It cannot profit a man to win the whole world and then to lose his owne soule Matth. 16.26 Such get a penny and forgoe a pound they gaine hell and lose heauen they make the diuell their friend and God their enemy If wee would thus reason with our selues and cast vp our accounts we should soon see little gotten by these sins that when we haue attained to the greatest wealth only godlines is the greatest gaines which shal neuer be taken from vs. Lastly it is our duty to be careful to vse an Vse 3 oath aright It is the great goodnesse of God toward vs that doth so farre honour vs and abase himselfe to giue vs leaue to take vp his Name and to be present at our controuersies being ready to determine of them We are vnworthy of this preheminence and therefore we ought to rectifie our iudgment and swear aright to the end we take not his Name in vain And that we may doe this we are to consider these few particulars 1 what an oth is 2. who is the author of it 3. what are the parts of an oth and wherof it consisteth 4. what is the forme therof 5. what is the end lastly what be the properties of it Of these in order as we set theÌ„ down Touching the first an oath may thus be described It is a solemne appealing to God What as 〈◊〉 is whereby we testifie that we speake the trueth It is a kind of inuocation of Gods Name though it be vsed vnto men or before men it is a referring of our selues to God and therfore Paul calleth God to record â—or 1.23 â—â—m 3.35 We should coÌ„sider therfore that we haue to do with him set him before our eyes for the farther prouoking of our selues to feare and reuerence the farther remouing from vs all falsehood vntruth Againe it is said that we by our oath do testifie that we speake and vtter the trueth with our tongues but it must be from the hart root This is the reason that oathes are in vse that the truth which otherwise lyeth hid may come to light This truth must be spoken not to halfes or to hurt by it but we must speake the truth plainely and sincerely in the simplicitie of our hearts without all glozing or dissembling through feare or flattery or fauour or profit or pleasing of men we must speake the whole trueth and nothing but the trueth â—â—e author an oath The second point to bee considered in an oath is who is the author of it It is commanded of God by whom we are to sweare inasmuch as he alone is to be called vpon worshipped to whom we ascribe a knowledge of all things a searching of our hearts a presence in all places and infinite wisedome in ordering all things For an oath consisteth not of manifest matters whereof there is good euidence but of hidden and vncertaine things in which God onely can iudge whether men deceiue vs or not True it is if there were that perfection in vs euery way that ought to be there shold be no necessary vse of any oath with God or maÌ„ If there were no wauering in vs God needeth not to sweare if there were no forging in vs man needed not to sweare so that vnbeleefe and vntruth were the principall causes that brought it into practise The cause why God sweareth is for our profit He is truth it selfe â—umb 23.19 Sam. 15.29 Tim. 2.13 and cannot lie he cannot deceiue or repent or deny himselfe howbeit we are fraile weak creatures though God promise neuer so faithfully and giue vs his word neuer so certainly yet we are full of infidelity and doubting like to Thomas one of the twelue Apostles he had the word of God the promise of Christ the testimony of the disciples yet he would not beleeue 〈◊〉 20.25 except he might see in his hands the print of the nailes and put his finger into the print of the nailes and put his hand into his side It was not enough for him that he might be no longer faithlesse but faithfull to see his wounds with his eies but he must touch them and felt theÌ„ with his fingers and then he would beleeue Hence it is that God sweareth vnto vs for our better assurance that we should not doubt but haue sure consolation in his promise and confirmation in his truth Againe there should be little or no vse of an oath between party and party if there were that honesty fidelity among men that ought to haue been for if we were accustomed onely to speake the truth and that we hated lying as we doe the father of it what need we any oath or what should we do with swearing All men will seeme to hate the diuel the father of lies but all hate not his works They loue lies more then to speake the trueth and therefore an oath came in when the truth could not be found out with much difficulty and long examinations The third point is the parts of an oath The parts of an oath wherof it consisteth In euery oath passe these foure things confirmation inuocation confession obligation First there must be the confirmation of a truth that cannot else be known but by our oath Heb. 6.6.16 An oath for confirmation is among men an end of all strife An oath is not a customary thing or a matter wherin we may dally there must be somewhat that needeth to bee coÌ„firmed Where all things are apparent there is no place for this ordinance Secondly there is an inuocation of Gods Name who is witnes of the trueth and a iudge to be auenged of vs if we lie It is not enough for vs to vse an asseueration or to make
a solemne protestation there must be a lifting vp of the heart to God and an appealing to his diuine Maiesty as the men of God were alwayes wont to do as wee noted before Thirdly there should be confession that God punisheth periury either expressed or implyed either openly or secretly For there is a secret kind of acknowledgment in euery oath of Gods purpose power ready to chastise and correct all such as dishonor God and prophane the seate of iudgement Fourthly an obligation professing and protesting that we are willing to vndergoe the punishment at Gods hand if we performe not the condition It is very fit and expedient that all such as are to take an oath diligently consider and remember these particular parts that they haue them not onely before their eyes but ingrauen in their hearts to keepe them from all falsehood The fourth thing is the forme of an oath The forme of an oath which is described by the Prophet Ieremy Iere. 4.2 Thou shalt sweare the Lord liueth in trueth c. Behold here the maner that is to be obserued in our swearing it must be performed truely discreetly righteously Truly lest we make God a lyar iustly lest we commit impiety in iudgment lest we be rash and heady with ought not to be in so weighty a matter Truth ought to be the ground of al our speeches The Apostle saith Cast off lying Ephe. 4.25 and speak euery man truth vnto his neighbour for we are members one of another howbeit then especially when we take the God of all trueth to witnes we should be carefull to speake nothing but the simple words of truth without all mixture or errour or falshood As God is the God of trueth so ought we to be like vnto him if we would haue him to be our Father or assure our selues to be his children We cānot swear lawfully except we swear truly therfore we must be sure before we sweare that we sweare nothing but the trueth For we come not into the presence of God and before the deputy of God which is the Magistrate to deliuer our owne foolish opinions drowsie dreames priuate thoughts or vncertain matters such as we conceiue but what we know and are throughly perswaded off Trueth and knowledge are vnseparable companions Againe he that sweareth lawfully should sweare in iudgement When we are called before a iudge to testifie the trueth or are to witnesse in any other lawfull cause which can by no other means be found out but by an oth we must deale in such matters soberly we are to sweare with good discretion and aduisement not lightly not rashly not hastily not headily but with diligent tryal and due consideration of euery particular which wee are to testifie Lastly our oath must be taken in righteousnesse and be agreeable to right and equity and equity iustice which serue to giue to euery man his owne and to God also his due Thus we see wherein the life and as it were the soule of an oath consisteth which reproueth the common abuses of those that are sworne men Our oath must not be an hired oath nor we hired men to sweare whatsoeuer others will haue vs for that were as much as to sell our soules t◠Satan for mony If we would haue peace and comfort to our selues we must not take an oath for feare or fauour or friendship or flattery to doe our friends a pleasure and our enemies a displeasure but in a godly zeale of the vprightnesse of the cause and an earnest desire that Gods Name may be glorified in the manifestation of the Truth Let vs also learne to detest the corrupt practise of al double-hearted Papists who haue learned the doctrine of Equiuocations that sweare one thing and thinke another These men are content to say any thing because they haue their mentall reseruations that they keep to themselues like vnto Hushai who pretended friendship vnto Absalom and to ioyne with him against Dauid Whō the Lord and this people 2 Sam. 16.18 and all the men of Israel shall chuse his wil I be and with him will I dwell pretending this to Absalom but intending it to Dauid he maketh shew to speake it of one but vnderstandeth it of another This legierdemaine he hath bequeathed to his disciples the Iesuites who are growne much more cunning crafty then their master These are they that dissemble with God and man and haue one heart for the Prince another for the Pope who is the greatest enemy the Princes haue Against these and others that take the Name of God in vaine we are taught heere how to sweare which euery one doth not know few practise aright these rules We must not be ignorant that it ought to be done in truth such loue to God our neighbour should b◠in vs that we are to deale without colouring of matters without hypocrisie without forging so that truth should preuaile and haue the vpper hand Secondly in iudgement for feare of rashnesse We must not deale rashly but discreetly not foolishly but wisely and when necessity requireth and vrgeth an oath of vs. An oath is as a medicine No man taketh physicke for wantonnesse being not wel aduised but vpon necessity either to preuent or to preserue or to restore So no man vseth an oath for delight or pleasure but sometimes to preuent a mischief sometimes to preserue from wrong sometimes to restore a mā to his right And this is to swear in iudgment Lastly it must be done in righteousnesse to wit for the good profit of our neighbor For when we are called to an oath that which we promise or vndertake must be honest and righteous that we doe not sinne in swearing which were to heape one sinne vpon another as we see in Herod the king who Mar. 6.21 because hee had promised with an oath sent and beheaded Iohn in prison and in the enemies of Paul Acts 23.12 who bound themselues with a vow that they would eate nothing vntill they had killed Paul The fift point in an oath The ends of an oath is the end wherefore it was ordained one end was in respect of God the other in respect of men In respect of God the end is his owne glory who made al things for the magnifying of his Name and the manifestation of his glory This we ought to ayme at in al things Whether ye eat or drinke 1 Cor. 10. or whatsoeuer ye doe do all to the glory of God Secondly in respect of our selues to confirme some truth and decide some controuersie as when our name or goods or life are in question To come to particulars the ends of a lawfull oath are these foure Foure ends of a lawfull 〈◊〉 first alleageance and obedience to Princes as we see in the elders of Gilead who intreating Iphtah to be their captaine to fight their battels against the Ammonites sware vnto him that he should be
this apparent that God will one way or other make the innocency of his people to be knowne Reason 1 The reasons of this doctrine will farther confirme vs in the truth of it whereof the first may be from the office of God who is the Iudge of all the world Surely the Lord will not peruert iudgement to doe vnrighteously neither will he take rewards nor subuert a man in his cause Hence it is that Abraham making intercession for the Sodomites that those Cities might be spared saith Gen. 18 25. Bee it farre from thee from doing this thing to slay the righteous with the wicked and that the righteous should be euen as the wicked be it farre from thee Shall not the Iudge of all the world do right And to that purpose reasoneth the Apostle Rom. 3.5 What shall wee say Is God vnrighteous which punisheth God forbid else how shall God iudge the world If then this title belong vnto him of right aboue all others then he will at last come foorth though he tarry long to pleade the cause of his seruants will bring their righteousnesse into the open light Secondly God is euermore an helper in Reason 2 time of need who albeit he suffer his seruants to be exercised and tried by slanders greeuous afflictions as we heard before concerning Ioseph yet he appeareth for their deliuerance and cleereth their names from reproch When they are in greatest danger then is hee neerest at hand and so giueth the issue with the tentation This doth the Prophet Dauid acknowledge Psalm 118.6 7. and 56 4 11. The Lord is on my side I will not feare what man can doe vnto mee the Lord taketh my part with them that helpe mee therefore shall I see my desire vpon them that hate mee And this doth the Apostle teach vs to apply to our selues because euery one may boldly say The Lord is my helper Heb. 13 6. and I will not feare what man can do vnto me If then he haue promised to take our part and to helpe vs in time of need when we are oppressed with the euill speeches of our enemies he will not be farre from vs but succor vs and sustaine vs that we shall not fall Thirdly we know well that howsoeuer Reason 3 many things are couered heere in darknesse partly through hypocrisie in some and partly through ignorance and weaknesse that is in all wee are not able to enter into the actions of men and diue downe so low as to see with what purpose they do them yet the time shall come when they shall be discouered and manifested This is the generall rule deliuered by Christ our Sauiour Luk. 12 verse 2. There is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not bee knowne This is true not onely touching the hypocrisie of the wicked but also touching the innocency of the righteous for all shall be knowne in the end when the secrets of all hearts shall bee discouered From hence wee haue offered to our wise Vse 1 considerations very many profitable vses whereof I will point out the principall First we are put in minde from hence to commit all our waies and workes to God and to depend vpon him to bring to light the truth of our hearts Let vs put our trust in him and delight our selues in the Lord. Let vs possesse our soules with patience when we are slandered and traduced and resigne vp our selues to him that ruleth all things Let vs cast our eyes vpon his prouidence who careth for vs and watcheth ouer vs. The children of God when they see the prosperity of the wicked and how all things in this world for the most part goe well with them are sore troubled they begin to wauer and sometimes to fret murmure as if there were no God to gouerne all things This made the Prophet Dauid to say Psal 73 12 13 14. Behold these are the vngodly who prosper in the world and encrease in riches verily I haue clensed mine heari in vaine washed mine hands in innocency for all the day long haue I beene plagued and chastened euery morning But God will not forget vs or forsake vs if we trust in him we shall not be deceiued So often as we haue euill rewarded vnto vs for good and are ouerladen with the slanders of the vngodly we are ready to fret and fume and to seeke reuenge against them we haue many doubts arise in vs as if it were lost labour to worship God sincerely and to deale with our brethren iustly It is not the pleasure of almighty God that our righteousnesse should alwayes lye hid in the darke and as it were creepe into corners forasmuch as he will make it shine as the Sunne and bring it into the open light This is the vse that the Prophet teacheth vs to make Psal 37 5 6. Commit thy way vnto the Lord trust also in him he shall bring it to passe and he shall bring foorth thy righteousnesse as the light and thy iudgement as the noone day Wherein he alludeth fitly vnto the night the darkenesse whereof the morning arising scattereth away Are we then hardly vsed are we shamefully intreated are we oppressed with slanderous things laid to our charge and doth God for a time hold his peace as if he heard them not or doth he shut his eyes as if hee saw them not Let vs not take it to heart or be discouraged this ought to trouble vs no more then when the darknesse of the night couereth the earth because we looke for the morning to appeare and the Sunne to shine When all things are darke that nothing can be discerned when we know not white from blacke nor chalke from cheese nor faire from foule we are not to be greeued or disquieted by it because we liue in expectation of the light which we know cannot be far Then we shall know one thing from another when all will shew themselues in their likenesse From this consideration we are admonished to cōmit our waies vnto the Lord who will make a notable issue of them by giuing iudgment on our side and deliuering of vs from the venime of the euill tongue He forbiddeth in the law Exod. 20 16. any to beare false witnesse in iudgment Now hee is a false witnesse that holdeth his peace when he may by his testimony releeue his brother iustifie his person cleere his good name or defend his goods or right his cause in any matter called into question as well as he that speaketh in a cause Exod. 23 2. to decline after many to wrest iudgement He hath made vs keepers of the credite one of another so that we may offend God and our neighbour as well by not speaking the truth as by speaking of an vntruth The law it selfe requireth such loue to be among vs that although we be not requested yet we should neuer be wanting to another but alwaies be willing and desirous to maintaine
his good name and estimation according to the commandement of our Lord and Master Mathew 7 verse 12. Whatsoeuer yee would that other men should do vnto you euen so do ye vnto them for this is the Law and the Prophets Doth God require this at our hands and will not he performe it toward vs Must we cleere our brothers good name and will God himselfe faile to do it or doe we thinke wee can haue a better or greater care of the name of our brother or of our owne name then God the righteous Iudge of the world hath of vs all That cannot be he is iealous of our good names and will not haue the truth smothered with a lye nor innocency buried in the earth Shall we make our selues more righteous then GOD and iustifie our selues aboue our Maker There is not a spark of that truth which is in GOD giuen to vs true it is he honoureth vs by vouchsafing this mercy vnto vs to open our mouthes to speak his truth which he is able to auouch and iustifie against all gainsayers a thousand waies If we then that are euill know how to acquit our brethren we may be well assured he will be more iust and righteous in all his dealings toward vs then we haue beene or can be one to another And if wee haue meanes at any time to free our brethen from infamy wee may fully and certainely be assured that hee will be ready to bring to light our innocency Secondly seeing God hath promised to make our innocency that is derided or denied Vs e 2 to be knowne let vs know that it is our duty to goe boldly to the Throne of his grace and to pray vnto God to performe his promise toward vs. It falleth out oftentimes that we see no way to bring the truth to light and we think it vnpossible that euer we should be cleered howbeit we haue to do with God to whom nothing is secret before whom all things are manifest he is able to bring vs into credite againe We take therefore a wrong course and prouide euilly for our selues to rage and storme against those that reuile vs and speake all manner of euill of vs falsely for Christ his sake whereas we ought to repaire into the presence of GOD and to craue of him that he would make the iustice of our causes to appeare If any obiect Obiect Is not God without praier able to make the truth of our causes knowne Or hath he need to be put in mind of his office which is to iustifie the godly and to condemne the wicked I answer Answer as GOD is able of himselfe to doe it so he also hath appointed the meanes how he will do it And among them all none is more excellent then praier so that his almighty power doth not exclude praier but rather imply it neither should it keepe vs from prayer but rather encourage vs to praier forasmuch as almighty God vseth it as an instrument for the performance of those things which he hath promised and appointed He that goeth to warfare prepareth horse armour and leuieth souldiers and getteth what prouision and furniture he can he will by no meanes be brought to leaue theÌ„ behind him or to send them backe againe and to rush into the battell without them because they are instruments by which God is wont to giue the victory to such as it seemeth good to him so that he cannot without rashnesse lay them aside so is prayer necessary by the which the LORD is accustomed to giue vnto vs those things that we want and therefore it were horrible presumption to neglect it vnder pretence of his knowledge vnderstanding our cases or of his power enabling him to do all things or of his prouidence determining all things As God hath appointed armour to them that desire victory so hath he ordained praier for them that would be releeued in necessity â—it God â—eth what â—eed yet â—er is need True it is GOD knoweth what wee need better then our selues that are in neede yet is not praier to be holden superfluous because God hath commanded vs that in the day of trouble we should call vpon him Mat. 7. he hath promised to heare vs and deliuer vs Psal 50. He hath made no promise to vs of any blessing except we aske the same of him he keepeth vs in feare and reuerence and maketh vs to acknowledge him to be the giuer and author of all good things he declareth his loue vnto vs that humbleth and abaseth himselfe to heare our requests complaints particularly and thereby enflameth vs to loue him again and to put our trust in him by this familiar communication with him we grow after a sort familiar with him and wee are bold to shroud our selues vnder his wing as the childe flyeth to his father and lastly as we confesse that whatsoeuer good things we enioy do come from him alone so it is our duty to returne to him the thankes and to vse them to his glory Wherefore whensoeuer wee finde our selues wronged of our neighbours we are not to turne vpon theÌ„ in a rage like vnto the dogge that runneth after the stone that is cast at him and not at him that did cast it but let vs runne with boldnesse vnto God and poure out our supplications before him desiring him to helpe vs and right our cause This doth the Prophet Dauid in many places Psal 4 1 and 69 13. Heare me when I â—ill O God of my righteousnesse thou hast enlarged me when I was in distresse haue mercy vpon me and heare my praier He acknowledgeth in his praier to God that he was the witnesse Iudge and defender of his innocency and vprightnesse toward Saul or any other declaring by his owne example that when men vniustly condemne vs we must flie vnto God by humble and earnest praier who is the patron and pleader of the causes of his people And in the seuenth Psalme verse 6. Arise O Lord in thine anger lift vp thy selfe because of the rage of mine enemies and awake for me to the iudgement that thou hast commanded and afterward verse 8. The Lord shall iudge the people iudge mee O Lord according to my righteousnesse and according to mine integrity that is in me If God did not lay to his hand and helpe him he confesseth that he were vtterly destroyed and therefore he praieth to be deliuered from his persecuters Whensoeuer therefore men will not iudge vprightly and haue their eies blinded through malice or fauour we ought by praier to referre our causes to him that hath no respect of persons and so commit our causes to him that iudgeth righteously 1 Pet. 2 23. Howsoeuer the innocent cause of the godly may be hidden for a time and ouerwhelmed by the slanders of the vngodly yet if we be not wanting vnto our selues continuance of time the daughter of truth will bring it to light We cry out against the wicked but
let vs goe the right way and cry to God we lift vp our voyce against them wheras we ought to lift vp our voyce vnto him who hath his eares open to heare our praiers and will blow away the storme and tempest by the blast of his mouth Thirdly doth God promise to right our cause and take vpon him our defence Then Vse 3 let vs do good for good and returne vnto him like for like let vs yeeld defence for defence and pleade his cause that hath pleaded ours For it is our duty to vndertake his defence whensoeuer his truth is gainsayed or his name euill-spoken of There is no man but is very carefull and circumspect to maintaine his owne name and credite in the world whensoeuer it is any way questioned ought wee not then much more to regard the vpholding and bearing vp the Name of God which is great and holy through all generations Heereunto doth Ioshua seeme to allude chap. 7 verse 9. complaining vnto God of the ouerthrow that the Israelites had receiued at the siege of At The Cananites and all the inhabitants of the Land shall heare of it and shall compasse vs and destroy our name out of the earth and what wilt thou doe vnto thy mighty Name He had greater care of Gods glory then he had of his owne and it went neerer vnto him to heare Gods Name dishonoured then to haue his owne destroyed out of the earth So it ought to be with vs let it not trouble vs to bee hated and maligned of the vnthankfull world and our honour with all contempt and disgrace laide in the dust but bee euermore ready to say Not vnto vs Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy Name giue the glory Psal 115.1 If we be to open our mouthes for our brethrē as we shall see more at large afterward when they are laden with scandals and reproches much more then ought wee to do this in Gods cause and for Gods glory Let vs not be ashamed of his truth lest he be ashamed of vs. Let vs confesse his Name before the sonnes of men and we shall be sure to be confessed before the sonnes of God If we acknowledge his truth he will acknowledge vs before the Angels and before his Father This Christ teacheth his Disciples Whosoeuer confesseth me before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heauen Math. 10 32. but whosoeuer shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in heauen What a shame and reproch will this be vnto vs that God should defend our cause and we shrinke backe through feare to defend his Christ our Sauiour doth oftentimes take vpon him to defend his Disciples when they were assaulted and set vpon by the Pharisees and therefore no maruaile though he charge this vpon them so earnestly that they should not be ashamed of him and of his words in that adulterous and sinfull generation We must be all ready to say with the Apostle Rom. 1 16. I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth He defendeth his Disciples being reprooued because they did not fast often which was the bodily exercise which the Pharisees so much practised Luke 18. and wherein they so much gloried Math. 9 14. Hee defendeth them beeing accused of the breach of the Sabbath when they were seene to plucke the eares of corne and eate them Math. 12 2 3. He defendeth them being charged to transgresse the tradition of the Elders in that they did not wash before they had eatē bread Mat. 15 2 3. Yea such was his great wonderful loue to those that followed him that when his owne credite was touched as well as theirs he seemeth to neglect his owne and maintaine theirs as we see Luke 7. When Christ was entertained in the house of one of the Pharisees a woman in the City which was a sinner knowing that he sate at meate brought an Alabaster box of oyntment and stood at his feete washing them with her teares Luke 7.39 wiping them with her haires kissing them with her lippes and annointing them with the oyntment but when the Pharisee which had bidden him saw it he spake within himselfe saying This man if hee were a Prophet would haue knowne who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth him for she is a sinner He conceiued hardly of Christ as well as of the woman and iudged wrongfully of him that he was no Prophet as well as of her that she was a sinner yea more corruptly of him then of her forasmuch as shee had beene so whereas he was not onely a Prophet but the Prince of Prophets yea the King of his Church Verse 47. yea the Sonne of God yet hee forbeareth to make any apology for himselfe wholly defendeth her telling him that her sinnes which are many are forgiuen her for shee loued much Hath the Lord Iesus this singular care of vs and shall not we be zealous of his glory Shall we suffer his name to be troden vnder foot and neuer offer to vphold it Shall euill men speake euill of his truth and we say nothing against them The Apostle Peter giueth this commandement Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwaies to giue an answer to euery man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekenesse and feare 1 Pet. chap. 3 verse 15. When the Apostles were charged to preach no more in the Name of Iesus Christ Peter and Iohn answered and saide vnto them Whether it bee right in the sight of God to hearken vnto you more then vnto God iudge yee for we cannot but speake the things which we haue seene and heard Acts 4 19. Woe then vnto those that see and heare God notoriously dishonoured and yet will neither heare it nor see it they make a law against themselues and shall taste of the same measure measured vnto them againe they shall be censured of others when they shall haue none to defend their causes This they will iudge to be an iniury to themselues and yet cannot perceiue the iniquity which they commit against God If then they will haue GOD shew this mercy to them in making their innocency knowne let them performe this duty to him in pleading his cause when his truth is euilly spoken off or any way ouerborne Vse 4 Fourthly forasmuch as this is the mercifull dealing of GOD toward vs and our good name when it is impeached that he will make the truth to be knowne let vs acknowledge this blessing and giue him the praise of it This also is another duty that wee are put in minde off to be performed vnto him For as we are bound in regard of our owne good to pray vnto him to make manifest the secrets of our hearts and to bring to the light the truth that is hidden so whensoeuer we haue found
bee yea thou shalt diligently consider his place and it shall not be the Lord shall laugh at him for he seeeth his day comming Then it shall be saide to all the wicked â—th 25 41. Go ye cursed into euerlasting fire prepared for the deuill and his Angels The truth may be ouer-borne and smothered for a time yet it cannot be disgraced and concealed for euer It were well for them if they might lie for euer in the graue and neuer come into the light it were well for them if their works might neuer come to bee examined might dye as the vntimely fruite of a woman that neuer saw the Sun but it shall not go so well with them they must not then looke for auie comfort like the rich Glutton who was denied a drop of water to coole his tongue If then they would giue a thousand worlds for one day of repentance or for one droppe of Faith or for oyle in their lampes they cannot obtaine it Heere life is either wonne or lost here saluation is begun or else we neuer haue it Then all things shall appeare as they are though many things are that do not now appeare Then the vizard of the hypocrite must be pulled off and hee shall deceyue no more by shewes of honest dealing And she shall conceiue seede In these words wee haue a second promise made to the Woman suspected of adultery against whom nothing could bee proued For God maketh a two-fold promise to the innocent party The first was set downe before that she should be free from the imputation of the sin and from the castigation of punishment Now cometh the second promise to bee considered which reacheth further then the former wherein God doth wonderfully recompence the slander charged vpon her and declare himselfe to be a maintainer of chastitie and innocency For what could a woman in this case haue desired but to haue her innocency made known to her husband and to the whole Church It was an hard case to vndergo this triall and to haue her name in this manner called into question but after she is tried God doth abundantly recompence her sorrow and affliction and doth not onely cleere her good name but giueth her yssue making the barren woman to keepe house and to be a ioyfull mother of children Hee doth not onely set her free the thing which she desired but withal maketh her fruitfull which is more then shee could haue expected We learne hereby Doctrine God bestowâ—th more mercy vpon his hildren then they desire that howsoeuer the faithfull are many waies tried and troubled yet all their sorrowes are turned to their good When the innocencie and righteousnesse of the godly is once made knowne God is more gracious vnto them then they could desire or craue at his hands We see this in the examples alledged in the former Doctrine as in a glasse most cleerely Remember what wee saide of Ioseph albeit he liued for a time as a prisoner and was clapt in the stocks yet hee was deliuered and his innocency reuealed But was this all Or did God content himselfe to bring his sincerity to light No he was aduanced to honor Gen. 41 41. and made ruler ouer all the land of Aegypt which he neuer dreamed of nor looked for nor gaped after And as it was with the sonne so was it also with the father For Iacob vowed a vow to God that if he would bee with him and keepe him in his iourney that he was to go Genes 28 20. with â—2 9 10. And would giue him bread to eate and raiment to put on then the Lord should be his God His desires are not extended farre but he is contented with a little he craueth of God his daily bread the which Christ also willeth and warranteth vs to aske Mat. 6 neuertheles God was more gracious to him then so and gaue him great riches as himselfe coÌ„fesseth to God his louing kindnes I am not worthy of the least of all the mercies and of all the truth which thou hast shewed vnto thy seruant for with my staffe I passed ouer this Iordan and now I am become two bands The like we might speak of Iob the faithfull seruant of the Lord who may be compared to him in the suffering of aduersity Or who can match him in patience He sustained the losse of his Children and of his goods and yet these were but the beginnings of sorrowes forasmuch as he was deepely afflicted in body and minde What then did he desire of God in his miserie Iob 42 10. to haue his Asses and Camels and cattle doubled vppon him and all the substance of his house to be increased He had no such thoght in his hart and yet it came to passe according to the saying of the Apostle Iames 5 11. Yee haue heard of the patience of Iob and haue seene the end of the Lord for the Lord is verie pittifull and of tender mercy Let vs also call to minde the example of Dauid the least in his Fathers house hee was called of God from feeding his sheepe and following the Ewes great with young and was annointed to bee King and appointed to feed his people in Iacob and his inheritance in Israel whereof he neuer dreamed Psal 78 71 72. The like we might say of Daniel of Mordecay of Ester and many other children of the captiuity who saw great dangers ready to fall vpon the church as it were a gaping gulfe ready to swallow them vp quick or as a huge rocke threatning ship-wracke if they had onely tasted of the mercie of God and his power in working their deliuerance they wold haue magnified his great goodnesse and sung his praise with the Psalmist Psal 34 19 20 Many are the afflictions of the righteous but the Lord deliuereth him out of them all hee keepeth all his bones not one of them is broken Psal 34 19 20. But besides this he gaue them fauour in the sight of Princes 1 Sam. 2 8. and raised them from the dung-hill to make them inherit the Throne of glory as Hannah singeth who had good experience of it who was contemned but now regarded who asked of God one sonne and obtained not him alone but three other sonnes and two daughters From all which concents of holy Scripture we conclude that the faithfull and righteous seruants of God are oftentimes blessed not onely aboue their deserts which are none at all but aboue their desires and demands Reason 1 The Reasons that serue to confirme this truth to our consciences are to be considered of vs. First God is infinite in his loue toward his people he is no niggard of his goods hee keepeth not all to himselfe as the couetous man He is as the liberall man that freely bestoweth where he seeth need we are as poore beggers that haue nothing our own but rags and rents or as poore criples that can boast of nothing but wounds and sores full
Againe Verse 5. they musâ— suffer no razor to come vpon their heads but must let the locks of their haire to grow vntil the dayes be fulfilled in the which he separateth himselfe vnto the Lord besides they must not defile themselues by any dead body nor lament for any of the dead but if any did come neere them or touch them all was frustrate and made voyde the dayes of their separation and abstinence were to beginne againe and they stood in the state wherein they were before they entred into this holy vow The second degree of their sanctification was at the end of the dayes of their vow then they must be brought to the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation and offer their offering vnto the Lord c. Vse 1 This is the vow and these are the Rites belonging vnto it now let vs obserue the vses remaining for vs. For albeit these ceremonies be all abrogated and seeme nothing at all to touch vs and nothing at all to teach vs as things that when they were in their prime and greatest force belonged to the Iewes yet wee shall find great benefit to arise from hence to the whole Church And first concerning the sanctification of these Nazarites professing holinesse aboue others and in this course of a vowed kind of retyrednesse going before others it was a liuely figure of Christ signifying to them and to vs to the whole Church the wonderfull purity of Christ who was fully and perfectly separate from sinners For he was the Lambe without blemish or else hee could not be a sacrifice for sinne Obiect Leuit. 1.3 10 But was Christ such a Nazarite as these were heere spoken off and did he literally obserue these parts and ceremonies expressed in this vow I answere Answer no hee obserued no part of this vow The Nazarites abstained from wine the fruite of the vine the blood of the grape but Christ himselfe in his owne person did not so he dranke of the fruit of the vine and liued after the ordinary manner of other men and therefore after he had deliuered his last Supper Matth. 26.29 he saith I say vnto you I wil not drinke henceforth of the fruite of the vine vntill that day when I drinke it new with you in my Fathers kingdome And albeit he were falsely called a wine-bibber Matth. 11.19 as he was also slandered to be a Samaritan and to haue a deuill yet it sheweth thus much that he abstained not altogether from wine yea hee appointed others to drinke of it euen his disciples all other Christians at his holy Supper so often as they drinke of the cup of the Lord. The Nazarites had no razor come vpon their heads during the dayes of their solemne vow but whether Christ nourished his haire we haue nothing either one way or other that we can gather and conclude for certainty yet if we consider the words of the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.14 and marke the common custom of the rest of the Iewes which may be vnderstood out of this place it is not probable or likely that Christ did euer nourish and neuer cut his haire And lastly the Nazarites were not to come neer the dead nor to mourn for them but the Euangelists yeeld vs plentifull testimonies both that he came neere vnto them Obiect But some will say that he is called in Scripture a Nazarene or as some translate it a Nazarite Matth â—â—â— It was fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets He shall be called a Nazarene I answer Answer we must distinguish betweene a Nazarite and a Nazarene For Christ is so called because he was a branch springing and flourishing from Nazareth as the place of his conception and education of which the Prophets speake in many of their writings and namely Zachariah Zach. 6 1â— Thus speaketh the Lord of hostes saying Behold the man whose name is Branch and he shall grow out of his place and hee shall build the Temple of the Lord. So then the Euangelist hath not respect or reference to these voluntary and vowed Nazarites of the old Testament neither doth he point out any certaine place out of some one of the Prophets but alludeth to such places where Christ is called that holy Branch which God promised he would raise vp to Dauid Howbeit he is indeed a true Nazarite or rather the truth of the Nazarites separate from all the corruptions that attend vpon the rest of the sons of men free from the common defilements of the world and that holy One which is called the Sonne of God Luke 1.35 To this purpose the holy Apostle speaketh Such an hie Priest became vs who was holy Heb 7.26 harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heauens who needed not daily as those high Priests to offer vp sacrifice first for his owne sinnes and then for the peoples For this cause he was conceiued by the holy Ghost in the wombe of the Virgin that hee might bee a mercifull and faithfull high Priest in things pertaining to God to make reconciliation for the sinnes of the people Heb. 2 17. If any sinne had beene found in him his death could not be meritorious for vs he should haue wanted a Sauiour himselfe for himselfe So then hee became a pure offering and an holy sacrifice that our sinnes might be washed away and Gods wrath appeased toward vs. This is a great comfort for vs to consider the excellency of his sacrifice being without all blame or blemish without all fault or imperfection for he was miraculously conceiued partly to fulfill the prophesies of the Prophets Esay 7.14 and partly because the generation of mankind is wholly corrupted therfore in the birth of Christ it was most requisite that the vnspeakeable worke of the Spirit should come in that so hee might not bee tainted with the common and generall infection of originall sinne but might be endued with most perfect purity and innocency and so be fully able to couer our impurity and impiety Ephe. 5.26.27 and withall as by a certaine pleadge assure vs that in the end al our sins and imperfections shall be done away In him is that fulfilled therefore which is spoken in the Lamentations that he was whiter then the milke and purer then the snow and it agreeth more fitly and truly vnto him then vnto these Nazarites Secondly this teacheth that such as were Vse 2 speciall ornaments of the Church and haue receiued a more eminent office and calling then others should also labor to shine before others in holinesse of life according to the measure of grace which they haue receiued as Rom. 16.7 Salute Andronicus and Iunia my kinsemen and fellow prisoners who are of note among the Apostles These thus aduanced of God are in the eyes of the world as a City set vpon an hill a little blemish is soone seene in their face a smal staine appeareth in their coat and therefore Satan laboureth
condemn our churches our ministers our sacraments to be no true Churches of Christ no true Ministers of Christ no true Sacraments of Christ And concerning our Liturgie or forme of publike praier read and prescribed to bee read they account it Antichristian they vtterly detest it and account it abhominable no more acceptable to God then the offering of Swines flesh was vnder the Law which the Lord abhorred as if they had instead of his appointed sacrifices cut off a dogs necke And albeit we haue the examples of all other Churches vnder heauen as presidents that go before vs in this practise and albeit wee follow them as they followed Christ yet they wil not allow vs to be like to them nor wil permit that to the people of God which he here prescribed to the Priests yea albeit they haue no examples whom they can pretend to follow yet they wil be singular in their own conceits condemn al others that will not ioyne with them The 136. Psalme was sung in the congregations long after Dauids daies as appeareth 2 Chro. 20 21. what Did they therein offer vp swines flesh Hezekiah that godly king that set his whole heart to seeke the Lord whom the Lord healed of an incureable disease â— Kings 21 1. Esay 38 8. and wrought a miracle in the heauens to assure him of deliuerance from his enemies this good King so much regarded of God togither with his Princes commanded the Leuites to praise the Lord with the words of Dauid and of Asaph the Seer 2 Chro. 29 30 so they did according to the kings commandement sing praises with gladnes they bowed their heads worshipped 2 Chro. 29 30. Did the King and the Princes command the Leuites to offer vp swines flesh or was their seruice no better accepted then the cutting off of a dogs neck or did it any whit quench their zeale or slake their deuotion that the words were not their owne but penned long before by Dauid the Prophet and Asaph the Seer No they praised the Lord with gladnes of heart and humblenes of mind which they testified by this sign that they bowed their heads and worshipped Obiect But it will be saide This was a thansgiuing I confesse it was but if it be lawfull to vse a set forme of praising and thansgiuing Answer then also of praying and making petition because there is a like reason of both And that we may the better see their errour and themselues confesse they are deceiued let vs examine som of their obiections in this place the rest we will reserue vnto the 10. chapter Numb 10 35 36. where we shal haue farther occasion to search more into this point One obiection which Obiection 2 they alledge is this that this set seruice is to quench the spirit 1 Thes 5 19. and to limit him that teacheth vs to pray to tel him how farre he shal go and to appoint him his banks and bounds beyond which he may not passe whereas we shold pray as the Spirit moueth giueth vs vtterance To vse a set forme or if you list to call it so a stinted forme of praier Answer is not to stint the Spirit but to helpe the Spirit But doth the Spirit of God need the help of man Obiection 3 Is not he al-sufficient by himselfe of himself Answer He standeth not in need of vs but is most sufficient howbeit the Spirit in vs is weake the worke of the Spirit is vnperfect and is perfected not all at once but by degreee If all the true seruants of God had receiued a perfect measure of grace and if all that haue the Spirit of God had the same Spirit fully without any defect or infirmity they should not neede any humane helpes but haue sufficient store of their owne So then to the former obiection I answer 3. things First if hee that taketh a booke and readeth a set prayer did stint the Spirit then he that taketh the Scripture into his hands and readeth a chap. out of the old or new Testament and then staieth goeth no farther might as wel be said to stint the Spirit Or he that heareth another pray should stint the Spirit also because all such as heare the prayers of others are stinted what to heare All cannot neyther ought to bee speakers either in the priuate house or in the house of God 1 Cor. 14 40. this were to breake the order of decencie required in prayer now such as are hearers of others haue words after a sort prescribed vnto them and limited how farre to goe and yet cannot such hearers be iustly taxed to limit or to quench the Spirit Againe obserue that the Spirit of God is neuer stinted or curbed neither can rightly be said to be quenched so long as it is kept within his owne bounds that is the limits of the holy Scripture as it ought to be Hee then that prayeth the prayer of Christ or the salutation of Paul or a Psalme of Dauid which he hath premeditated before or committed to memory cannot be said to quench the Spirit except we will imagine that the Spirit can be against himselfe Lastly to quench the Spirit is to oppose against the voice of the Spirit Rom. 1 18. to crosse and contradict the Spirit and to with-holde the truth in vnrighteousnesse Therefore althogh a man doeth not speake euery thing that the Spirite putteth into his head and into his heart yet hee cannot be charged to quench the Spirit except he set himselfe against it that with a set purpose to gainsay and resist it As for example when wee craue of GOD to feed vs with food conuenient for vs Pro. 30.8 to make vs content to eate our own bread 2 Thes 3 12. though we do not expresly pray to God to keep vs from vsing vnlawful shifts vngodly meanes whereby we seeke to get into our hands the goodes of other men yet we cannot be said to quench the spirit except we refuse so to pray because wee purpose to liue and thriue by iniuries and oppressions by fraud and deceit then indeede we quench the Spirit because we controll the voice of the Spirit speaking to vs in his word Again they obiect Obiection 4 that the scripture techeth that we know not what or how to pray Rom. 8 26. The spirit helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we shold pray for as we ought c. but when we haue a set forme of prayer framed to our hands and the booke lieth before vs wee know then what to pray and neede not the helpe of the Spirit and therefore such cannot say with the Apostle they know not what to pray for as they ought This is a silly collection and indeede a meere cauillation I answer therfore 2 things Answ First by setting downe the meaning of the words We know not what wee should pray for as we ought to wit of our selues as 1 Cor. 2 14 15.
doth yet nothing lesse then pray Many a Minister that getteth vp into the Pulpit doth nothing lesse then preach Many people that come with eares to heare do nothing lesse theÌ„ heare and to eate the Supper of the Lord that do nothing lesse then partake of his holy table Wherefore wee must be present in minde at holy things as well as in body or else our presence is no better then an absence Secondly we must yeeld to this principle that it is both safer and better to conceiue a prayer then to reade a prayer because it keepeth our mindes constant and freeth vs from wandring thoughts that carry vs oftentimes from the matter which we should altogether minde For we are ready to goe astray and to set our hearts vpon other things whereas by this meanes they are kept close and stedfast to the requests which we make Againe a man may reade a praier that neuer vnderstandeth it or conceiueth the meaning of it and therefore it is more profitable to poure out our petitions our selues then to haue our petitions drawne by the hand of another No man can haue such a feeling of our owne wants as our own necessities will make vs able to expresse neither can conceiue such ioy and gladnesse for blessings receiued as the experience in our selues of Gods benefits will affoord vnto vs. Thirdly no man must condemne such as do conceiue themselues formes of praiers call them conceited praiers or fantasticall praiers These are enuious persons who enuy in others the graces of God cannot abide that any should go before themselues or beyond themselues These are wise in their own eyes and indeed themselues wholly conceited and fantasticall which they falsely charge vpon others being vtterly ignorant both of Gods workes and their owne wants For had they knowne or regarded the gifts and power of the Spirit which helpeth and assisteth his seruants that their tongue is as the pen of a ready writer and findeth sufficient matter to vtter to their Maker or had they knowne themselues throughly what new wants they haue what new sinnes they commit what new assaults they vndergoe what new blessings they enioy which are as so many occasions or rather prouocations to open their mouthes anew to God to sing a new song vnto him they would not blot this ordinance of God with such an odious cauill So then whereas all such should be greeued that cannot frame their petitions according to their present wants nor poure out their supplications according to their particular assaults neither make confession to God according to their particular offences they are rather grieued that any others can performe these duties better then themselues And whereas they should striue with might and maine to be like vnto them and to follow their example they would haue all other men ignorant like themselues and please themselues in that ignorance On this wise ye shal blesse the children of Israel Note in these words the persons that must performe this duty and they are the Priests note also what they are to doe to blesse the people that is to pray to almighty God for them that his blessings may come downe vpon them From hence we see that it is the duty of the Ministers to pray for the people Doctrine It is the Ministers duty to pray for the people So did Melchisedec for Abraham and he was the Priest of the most high God Gen. 14.18 19. So did Moses often for the people when Gods heauy iudgements were vpon them or hanging ouer their heads Exod. 32 33 Psal 106 23. he stood oftentimes in the gappe when the hand of God had made the breach to turne away his wrath lest he should destroy them So did Aaron as appeareth afterward in this booke when the plague was begun among the people he put on incense made an attonement for them he stood betweene the dead the liuing and the plague was staied Numb 16 Rom. 1 2 â—â— 47 48. Paul in euery Epistle practiseth this duty and the Apostles committed the charge of prouiding for the poore Acts 6 â— and distributing to the poore to the Deacons that they might giue themselues continually to prayer and to the ministery of the word The Prophets also neuer failed in this duty as we reade almost in euery place of their Prophesies Dan. 5 22 they stood vpon their watch-tower hauing the people continually in remembrance in their holy praiers Christ Iesus himselfe the great Shepheard of the sheepe is a perfect patterne of performing this he prayed for Ierusalem oftentimes Luke 19. and for the whole flocke of God committed vnto him whoÌ„ he would not suffer to perish but bring them to euerlasting life Iohn 17 20. Thus then we see wee haue the examples of Melchisedec of Moses of Aaron of the Priests of the Prophets of the Apostles and of Christ Iesus the Lord of life as liuely examples to go before vs and as a cloud of witnesses to conduct vs in this duty to proue vnto vs the truth of this point This must the rather be practised first because it is an infallible token of our loue toward Reason 1 them and of an earnest desire that we haue of their good Psal 118 26. And how can we better expresse euen the bowels of our affection and our longing after their prosperous estate from the heart roote then by our daily praying for them Rom. 1 10. Secondly the faithfull Ministers of God haue beene much greeued when they were forbidden and not permitted to performe this duty We see this euidently in Ieremy Ier. â—4 â—â— when the Lord had said vnto him Pray not for this people for their good he said Ah Lord God the Prophets say vnto thom yee shall not see the sword neither shall ye haue famine but I will giue you assured peace in this place where we see he layeth the fault vpon the false Prophets and goeth about to excuse or at least to lessen the sinne of the people who were blindly led by those blinde guides that thereby he might make a way to moue the Lord to heare him for that poore seduced people Thirdly the flocke of God is committed vnto them it is no small charge that lyeth on their hands the price of Christs precious blood is committed vnto them and therfore by all meanes they are charged to procure their good especially considering that the blood of such as perish through their negligence shall be required at their hands 1 Pet. 5 2. Ezek. 3.18 Fourthly it is a sinne against God as well as against his people to omit or refuse this duty And therefore when all the people saide to Samuel Pray for thy seruants vnto the Lord thy God that we die not he answered As for me God forbid that I should sinne against the lord in ceasing to pray for you 1 Sam. 12 23. If then it be a sinne to omit it it must needs be a duty
holy grouÌ„d Exod. 3.5 Iosh 5.15 This we shold al consider wheÌ„ we meet together in one place and carefully remember that the place in which we assemble is holy ground and therefore we should take heed we doe not abuse it Obiect But is that ground wherupon Temples or Churches stand more holy then other I answer Answ no it is not in it self there is no more holinesse in it then in other but in respect of the assembly therein gathered together and of the exercises of religion therein performed it is for that present more holy and better to be accounted and esteemed then all other places and peeces of ground whatsoeuer This made the Prophet say Psal 84.10 A day in thy Courts is better then a thousand I had rather bee a doore-keeper in the house of my God then to dwell in the tents of wickednesse We see how carefull all men are whensoeuer they goe abroad and come into any publike place and presence of men to adorne the outward man decently lest being seene in an vnseemely manner they be condemned and despised especially if they be to appeare before some great person as we see in Ioseph Gen. 41.14 When they brought him before the presence of Pharaoh he shaued himselfe and hee changed his raiment and so came vnto him How much more then should wee looke to our selues to the inward man to the heart that we come not carelesly contemptuously before him that searcheth the hearts and reines If any aske how we may prepare our selues and behaue our selues Obiect that we may be accounted fit to come before Gods presence I answere Answer we must practise three duties first wee must embrace true godlinesse and righteousnesse and cast out of our hearts as filthinesse out of our houses all impiety and vnrighteousnesse The gates of Gods house into which hee will enter are the gates of righteousnes and none shall enter into them but the righteous Psal 118.16 Open to me the gates of righteousnesse I will goe into them and I will praise the Lord this gate is the Lords into which the righteous shal enter When Iacob went to Bethel to build for God an altar and to worship him first he clensed his house of idols and commanded his houshold to be cleane Gen. 35.2 â— therby shadowing out the purity of their harts To this purpose doth Dauid testifie Psal 26.6 that he would wash his hands in innocency and then afterward he would compasse his altar So then so often as we intend to come to the house of God we must rid our hearts of wickednesse as it were our ground of weedes and so sanctifie them that they may be fit vessels to receiue heauenly graces They that doe otherwise shall neuer reape any benefit by the holy assemblies of the Saints let them resort thither neuer so often Secondly we must not onely shunne and shake off things vngodly and vnlawfull in themselues but euen such things that in time and place may be followed and are commanded to be done of vs to wit the care of earthly things and thoughts vpon the matters of this world These haue their time but their time is out of time when the time serueth to serue the Lord and we are to sanctifie a Sabboth vnto him These indeed haue their place but they haue no place in the place of Gods worship and therefore must be displaced out of our hearts before we come to the house of God A vessell full of myre and puddle cannot receiue any sweet and wholesome liquor though ye powre it vpon it all the day long and if our minds and hearts be forestalled with the cares of this life and the cogitations of earthly things they are no way capable of heauenly things they are full fraught and stuffed already and so leaue no roome or receit for better things These are ranke thornes that choke the word Lastly we must consider that we haue to deale with God and not with man and be ready to receiue without contradiction or resisting without mincing and mangling whatsoeuer is deliuered vnto vs by the Ministers of God and from the warrant of Scriptures This must be the end that we aime at when we come into the Church Antâ—m Faâ—â—â— comment 〈◊〉 Eccle. 4. to heare the word of life to learne the way of saluation and to embrace the doctrine of trueth and saluation It was the manner of the Priestes and Leuites to interprete the Law and the Prophets were wont to preach their Sermons to the people gathered together in great multitudes in the Temple Ierem. chap. 7. verse 2. where Ieremy is commanded to stand in the gate of the Lords house 〈◊〉 2 7. and proclaime there this word Let vs therefore prepare our hearts to obedience by setting before vs the presence of God present by his word present by his grace present by his Sacraments present by all his ordinances and by his blessing vpon his ordinances Thus doth the Prophet prophesie that the people call one to another and say Come ye and let vs goe vp to the Mountaine of the Lord â—â—y 1 3. to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs he doth not say the Ministers but the Lord himselfe will teach vs his waies and we will walke in his paths A notable meanes to worke much good in vs and the cheefest way to touch our hearts with feare and reuerence knowing that we haue to do with Gods word nay with God himselfe Thus did Cornelius consider Acts 10 33. when he saide to Peter We are all heere present before GOD to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Let vs examine our selues by these few rules and by them we shall know whether we come aright or not to the house of God with due reuerence and preparation Let not the Minister sowe among thornes but grub them out of the ground of your hearts that so yee may bring foorth fruites with patience Secondly obserue from the law of contraries Vse 2 that Satan is present in all places of Idolatry wickednesse impiety and prophanenes For as God is present where he is worshipped so is the Prince of this world that â—uâ—eth in all the children of disobedience present also where he is serued Thus speaketh Christ our Sauiour to the Church of Pergamus Reuel 2 13. I know thy workes where thou dwellest euen where Satans throne is So then where vngodlinesse is set vp and maintained there is Satan present nay there he is president there is Satans seat and there he keepeth â—esidence O that all wicked and vngodly persons were throghly perswaded of the truth of this point and that they would diligently weigh with themselues that Satan is oftentimes neere theÌ„ euen at their elbowes when they thinke him to be farre from them and thâ—mselues out of gunshot as we vse to speake and free from all danger For if he will intrude himselfe and winde in himselfe among
all parents to teach their children Eph. 6 4. of Masters to bring vp their seruants in the nurture and admonition of the Lord as Abraham and Cornelius did This is a notable meanes to keep to maintaine and to defend the truth As for those that will not teach the truth to theÌ„ that are in their houses they are the diuels Prophets who is the father of error ignorance Such fathers and such masters are the cheefe meanes of the decay and decreasing of religion piety faith and righteousnesse Secondly we maintaine the truth and make it knowne by open confession and profession thereof Euery man must opeÌ„ his mouth in Gods cause when the gates of hell are opened against it and wee must earnestly stand for it and constantly beare witnesse vnto it whensoeuer it is oppugned and resisted The Apostle chargeth to Sanctifie the Lord God in our hearts be ready alwaies to giue an account and answer to euerie man that asketh vs a reason of the hope that is in vs 1 Peter 3 15. with meekenesse and feare Thus did the holie Martyrs at their death witnesse a good confession and thereby draw many to a loue and embracing of that truth for which they suffered If we be bold to confesse the Lord Iesus and his Gospell He will not be ashamed of vs in his kingdome but confesse vs before his father Mat. 10 32 33. Thirdly we must leade an holy and sanctified life and giue a good example vnto those among whom we liue An vnblameable and vnreprooueable conuersation is a great meanes to cause others to embrace godlinesse when we are carefull to adorne the Gospell of Christ with a good life whereas otherwise we cause the enemies of God to blaspheme the name of God and to speake euill of the truth Therefore the Apostle willeth vs to be blamelesse and harmlesse the sonnes of God Philip. 2 15. without rebuke in the midst of a crooked and peruerse nation among whom we must shine as lights in the world holding forth the word of life Lastly we must maintaine his truth by the armour of prayer desiring God to make an open way and free passage for his owne ordinance and also to send forth painfull plentifull Labourers into his haruest to gather his corne together and to withstand all false doctrines and heresies This doeth Christ command Math. 9.38 This doe the Apostles practise Actes 4 30. God hath in great mercie vouchsafed his word vnto vs it is our dutie to seeke to vphold and maintain it that so it may be continued vnto vs and our posterity for euer Let vs therefore practise these few points and be carefull to practise instruction confession and inuocation Thus we shall shew our loue to the truth a minde ready to receiue it a memory ready to retaine it and an heart ready to practise it 5 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 6 Take the Leuites from among the Children of Israel and cleanse them 7 And thus shalt thou do vnto them c. The second part of the Chapter followeth concerning the Leuites wherein obserue two things First the separation of them from the rest of the people secondly a limitation of time by the speciall commandement of God for the entering into their office Their separation or setting apart for the ministration in the Tabernacle offereth vnto vs the commaÌ„dement of God and the obedience of Moses and Aaron and the whole congregation performed to the commandement of God Their separation is noted by many particular circumstances they must be clensed with water of purifying their garments must be washed their flesh must be shaued Verse 7. they must take one yong Bullocke for a meate offering and another for a sinne offering verse 8. And Aaron must offer them verse 12. the hands of the Elders must be imposed on them v. 9 10. and they must be offered before the Lord ver 11 13. Where we see that such as are appointed to handle the holy things of God must be washed and clensed with holy water It is very meete and conuenient that they should approach thereunto with pure hands euen in respect of outward cleannesse Exod. 25 31. But heereby is another thing meant Namely that the Ministers and generally al others that draw neere to God in performance of any dutie â—â—â—â—rine must bee clensed and washed â—inisters 〈◊〉 other â—â—aw 〈◊〉 to God 〈◊〉 â—e clenâ—â— they must haue cleane hearts cleane affections cleane workes whensoeuer they come into his presence This was figured out to Moses Exod. 3. when hee was about to draw neere to see the burning bush the Lord saide Put off thy shoes for the ground wheron thou standest is holy grouÌ„d Salomon willeth vs to take heed to our foote when we enter into the house of God Eccl. 5 1. When we go about to pray we must lift vp pure and holy hands 1 Tim. 2 8. When wee come to the Sacraments we are willed to examine our selues and so eate of that bread drinke of that cup 1 Cor. 11 28. Whensoeuer we present our selues in the Congregation to heare the word we must lay apart all filthines and superfluity of naughtinesse and receyue with meeknesse the engrafted word which is able to saue our soules Iames 1 21. Wee must cast off all malice and all guile and hypocrisies enuies and euill speakings that so we may grow by the milke of the word 1 Pet. 2.1.2 This we ought to do the rather First because Reason 1 God is present euery where Mat. 18. His eye is vpon all his suppliants that pray vnto him vpon all his guests that come to the table vpon all men that heare his voice Mat. 22.11 He taketh a view and surueigh of such as preasse into his presence Zeph. 1 12. That he may giue to euerie man according to his works If we search not our hearts he wil search them if we iudge not our selues he will iudge vs 1 Cor. 11. His eie is vpon vs to approue of vs if we do well to reiect vs if we do euill as the examples of Caine and Abel shew Secondly without this inward sanctification all our exercises of Religion are reiected and therefore we are willed when we come before the Lord To wash vs and make vs cleane to put away the euill of our doings Esay 1 16. Vse 1 This reproueth all such as offer to perform diuine duties to almighty God without meditation or preparation such as rush violently into Gods presence without due reuerence and regard Math. 22. as he did that came to the feast without his wedding garment There was but one such guest yet the Lord soone espied him and called him out If there be but one such in an assembly he cannot escape the all-seeing eye of God who hath also a reuenging eye that cannot see his honor and glorie defaced Who wold presume or dare to come into the presence of an earthly Prince in an vnseemely
manner or sit downe at the table with a Ruler with foule and filthy and vnwashen hands Euery man of any note would be much ashamed heereof and yet it is to be feared that many repaire and resort vnto the house of God with foule and filthy and vnsanctified hearts Howbeit all formall seruice is vtterly reiected They are pronounced to be blessed that are pure in heart Math. 5 8. but the vnpure are accursed The sacrifices performed by the wicked are abhominable he heareth not the prayers of the prophane and impenitent but casteth off as an vncleane thing both them and their oblation God requireth no such sacrifices nor no such sacrificers The Prophet speaking of obseruing the Sabbath of offering vp prayer of bringing oblations and of assembling themselues together saith To what purpose is all this And when you appeare before the Lord who required this at your hands to tread in his Courts His soule hated their appointed feasts and he was weary to beare theÌ„ And wherefore was all this Did not God command all these things Were they not his own ordinances Yes they failed not therefore in the matter performed but in the manner of their performing the things were good but they did them in an euill manner and this did corrupt the whole worke and made it vnprofitable nay hurtfull to the doers What then should they do none of the former thinges Should they neither keepe the Sabbaths nor make prayers nor bring oblations nor offer Incense Must they leaue all vndone because God was not pleased with that which they had done Obserue what the Prophet sayeth afterward Wash you make you cleane put away the euill of your doings from before his eyes cease to do euill learne to do well and then though their sinnes were as Scarlet they shold be made as white as snow Esay 1 18. So then we must not leaue or intermit the doing of good works but put away the euill of our good workes and then God will accept both of vs and of our good workes Secondly it teacheth that as the Leuites Vse 2 in this place when they drew neere to God in the execution of their office must be washed so the Ministers of the word much more must be Lanthornes of light to others shining before the people in holinesse of life as the stars do in the Firmament to which they are oftentimes compared that by walking in an vnreproueable and vnblameable course they may adorne the gospel of Christ which they preach and professe It is not enough for them to bee sound in the faith but they must bee also sincere in life lest it be saide vnto them What hast thou to do to declare my statutes or that thou shouldest take my couenant in thy mouth seeing thou hatest instruction and castest my word behind thee Psal 50 16 17. If then they that preach the word to others do not preach vnto themselues and bring light to others do liue in darkenesse themselues how shall they draw neere to God and execute his commandement in holy manner May not the Prouerbe be turned vpon them Physitian heale thy selfe Luke 4 23. and the reproofe be iustly verified in them Thou that teachest another teachest thou not thy selfe Thou that preachest a man shold not steale dost thou steale And thou that makest thy boast of the Law thorough breaking the Law dishonourest thou God For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you Rom. 2 21 22 23 c. Woe then to such as are of offensiue life and lay stumbling blockes thereby before the people to discourage them from the faith to draw them from the truth to opeÌ„ the mouthes of wicked men to speake euill of the name of God of the word of God and of all the true seruants of God We haue a more glorious calling then the Leuites had For if the ministration of death written and engrauen in stones was glorious how shall not the ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious For if the ministration of condemnation be glory much more doth the ministration of righteousnesse exceede in glory and if that which is done away was glorious much more shall that which remaineth be glorious 2 Cor. 3.7 8 â— 11. If then the Leuites of the old Testaments minister after a sort of the letter but not of the Spâ—rit that saw onely the shadow but not the body must notwithstanding neuer presume to handle the holy things of God with vnwashen hands how much more is it required of the Ministers of the new Testament to be of holy conuersation and to labour to bee sprinkled with the blood of Christ as the ceremony importeth least while they preach saluation to others themselues be reprooued and condemned For as a Cooke dresseth and prepareth meate for others and oftentimes tasteth least thereof himselfe being cloyed with the sauour of it so is it with many in the Ministery they prepare the food of the word and breake the bread of life for others but digest nothing of it themselues nor receyue strength and nourishment from it as appeareth in Iudas who was one of the twelue sent out with the rest to preach the Gospel but yet he was the sonne of perdition and perished for euer It is required of the Ministers to bee examples to the flocke 1 Pet. 5 3. that so they may conuince the gainesayers both by their doctrine and by their life If there be not an harmony between these two but that we preach one thing and practise another wee disturbe and distract the faith of the people and worke such a confusion among them when they see our speaking and liuing doe not accord that little or no profit ariseth to the Church by all our labours When our words do cal for righteousnesse and our workes do proclaime vnrighteousnesse what do we but build the tower of Babel Gen. 11 4. and binde heauy burthens greeuous to be borne and lay them vpon mens shoulders but will not mooue them with one of our fingers Math. 23 4. How shal the people follow our example and the liues of their Pastors 1 Cor. 11 1. Phil. 3 17 18 21. 1 Thess 1 6. if we make no conscience to goe before them in the waies of godlinesse Vse 3 Thirdly it is our duty to prepare our selues to the duties which we performe to God wee must clense and purge our hearts and follow sanctification without which no man shal see the Lord Heb. 12.14 The Prophet willeth vs to plough vp our fallow ground that we sowe not among thornes Ierem. 4 3. We must circumcise our selues to the Lord and take away the foreskinnes of our hearts Euery man knoweth euen he that is most simple that if a maÌ„ should cast his seede vpon the earth before it be manured and broken vp it is the losse both of his graine and of his gain Is there any person so weake in iudgement that he vnderstandeth not these things doth not common sence and
vnto vs. If an earthly Prince should send a messenger vnto any of vs hee is regarded for the Princes sake that sent him We are Ambassadors for Christ saith the Apostle as thogh God did beseech you by vs we pray you in Christs stead be ye reconciled vnto God 2 Cor. 5 ver 20. and therefore we should bee heard receiued and respected for our Masters sake Again they must submit themselues to our doctrine not onely when wee heare pleasing things precious promises and gracious comforts but when we heare the word sounding an alarme in our eares vttering reproofes deliuering threatnings and denouncing iudgements We see in humane things we are content to accept of the excuse of men that say they are but seruants and messengers they craue pardon because they are seruants and they obtaine it So standeth the case with vs we are sent of God who hath put his word into our mouths The Lord God hath spoken who can but prophesie Amos 3 7 8. Let vs not therefore be blamed we are Messengers we cannot but doe our message for the loue of almighty God of his people constraineth vs. How then shold we hold our peace when we are commanded to speake Lastly this Title importeth a limitation for no more is to be ascribed vnto vs then vnto seruants We are indeede as the Stewards of the house not in the number of the lowest and meanest seruants howbeit yet we are seruants as 1 Cor. 3 5. What is Paul or Cephas or Apollos but the Ministers by whom ye beleeue And therefore when Cornelius ascribed more to Peter then should be yeelded to a seruant he forbad him saying Stand vp for I my selfe also am a man But not many in our dayes offend this way we haue turned honouring of them into contempt and are so farre from falling at their feete that we are ready to trample them vnder our feete and make them our foote-stoole who are for no other cause accounted our enemies but because they tell vs the truth Verse 23 24. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying This is it that belongeth vnto the Leuites from twentie and fiue yeare olde c. In these words we haue a limitation annexed by the expresse commandement of God touching the time of entering into the office of the Leuites to wit at the age of 25. yeeres This may seeme to be contrary to that which wee noted before Obiectioâ— chap. 4 23 31 33. where the age of thirty yeeres is appointed If then it be asked how it commeth to passe that in these seueral places seueral times are assigned for their election into the office and how it falleth out that fiue yeeres are cut off which before were granted I answer Answer here is no contrariety these Scriptures are thus to be reconciled The fiue yeeres restrained in this place which were enlarged before serued for triall and probation of such as entred into the office and seruice of the Sanctuary For when they were fiue and twentie yeeres olde they began to ioyne themselues with the rest and to minister before the Lord but being thirty and found fit they entered fully and wholly vpon their calling and therefore Chapt. 4. verse 3. Moses saith Fit to do the worke but in this place they are said to goe in to execute Euen as such as must go to warre are first trained and mustered and taught how to fight and skirmish that afterward they may know how to buckle on their armour in earnest and to looke the enemy in the face so was it in this spirituall warfare they were for a certaine time trained which yeeres once expired they were admitted The Doctrine from hence is this that the Ministers must be proued tried Doctriâ—â— examined before they be admitted to teach the people The miâ—â—â— must be â—â—â—ued and 〈◊〉 before tâ—â— be admiâ—â—â— to teach 〈◊〉 people The Apostles did not by their sole authoritie appoint one to succeed in place of Iudas who was faln from the Apostleship but they broght two forth and presented them or set them vp before the people that they might iudge whither they were fit or not Actes 1 23. The Church ought not to appoint any to the holie Ministery without good triall of their ability and sufficiencie forasmuch as two were set vp and caused to stand before the congregation that it might bee knowne whether they were such persons as ought to be chosen and that any man might obiect against them if he had ought to obiect Obiect But it may be saide Is this apposing or examining necessary at all times and to be vsed toward all persons I answer if they be fully and famously knowne to them that haue the right of choosing and trying it is not needfull howbeit it is necessary that they should offer themselues to this examination We see this in schooles of learning such as are to be preferred to any dignity that is voide there is an examination required albeit the parties to be chosen be neuer so sufficient and their sufficiency fully knowne to such as haue the voices of election in their hands how much more then ought this to be in this most weighty businesse of the Church This is farther apparent out of the Apostle 1 Tim. 3 10. Let these also first be proued then let them vse the office of a Deacon being found blamelesse so that they ought not before they be proued and when he saith Let these also he signifieth that the Ministers of the Church ought to vndergoe this triall Besides they must be without reproofe and haue good report of all Tit. 1 6. But it cannot be knowne whether they bee blamelesse without examination and triall going before And this standeth vpon good reason Reason 1 For first he is to take vpon him a greater charge then they that haue most costly iewels and precious pearles of wonderfull price coÌ„mitted vnto them forasmuch as he is to gouerne the sonnes and daughters of the King of heauen and earth and hath the price of the blood of Christ committed vnto him Acts 20 28. Secondly there be many subtill workers and deceitfull dealers transforming themselues into Angels of light 2 Cor. 11 13 14 and into the Apostles of Christ they haue indeed sheepes clothing but inwardly they are rauening wolues Math. 7 15. They seeke craftily and cunningly to creepe in that they may hurry and weary the flocke and then destroy and deuoure it Acts 20 29 30. They speake peruerse things to draw away disciples after them ver 30. If then there be not a narrow search and triall made of their doctrine and conuersation before they be admitted into the Ministery they haue a gate and gap opened vnto them to enter to the ruine of the Church Thirdly the office of Deacons was a function of lesse duty and danger in the Church they were onely to attend vpon the poore and yet they must not haue admission without due triall and examination as
in the new Moone in the time appointed on our solemne feast day for this was a statute for Israel and a law of the God of Iacob As then the Iewes on the feasts appointed of God did set forth his praises with singing and instruments of musicke of all sorts the Trumpet Psal 150 3 4. the Psaltery the Harpe the Organs the Timbrell the Cymbals so ought the faithfull vpon the Lords day and at all other times set foorth the spirituall praises of God with heart and voice And this was the moneth wherein many feasts met together after the time they had gathered in the fruites of the earth and receiued many blessings at the hand of God that so they might in their publike meetings praise God for them and pray vnto him to giue them grace to vse them soberly and moderately to the glory of his Name to the comfort of themselues and to the refreshing of their poore and needy brethren Thus we see there is a twofold Trumpet or rather a twofold sound of the trumpet one is a terrifying sound which may be called the Trumpet of the Law proclaiming the wrath of God both against sinnes sinners of which we reade Zeph. 1 verses 14 15 16. The great day of the Lord is neere it is neere and hasteth greatly euen the voice of the day of the lord that day is a day of wrath a day of trouble distres a day of wastnes desolation a day of darknes gloomines a day of the Trumpet and alarm gainst the fenced Cities c. The other is a comforting sound which is the Trumpet of the Gospell whereby troubled and distressed consciences are lifted vp and called to reioycing of which the Prophet Esay speaketh chapter 27 13. It shall come to passe in that daie that the great Trumpet shall be blowne and they shall come which were ready to perish in the Land of Assyria and the outcasts in the Land of Egypt and shall worship the LORD in the holy Mount at Ierusalem So then it is our duty to blow this Trumpet of peace to testifie our ioy and gladnesse when God bestoweth any benefits vpon vs Psalm 33 and 118 1 2 and 47 5 6 and 48 1. 1 Chron. 15 28. 2 Chron. 5 12 13. and 15 14. Vse 4 Fourthly these Trumpets as we haue already noted serued for diuers vses according to the diuers and diffrent sounds that at the hearing of the noise of them the people might by and by vnderstand what it meant and themselues must do This teacheth vs and we are put in minde of it by the Apostle that as in the host euery blast was vnderstood so in the Church euery voice should be vnderstood and all things should be done to edifying that they might vnderstand the wordes of the Preacher what he speaketh vnto them as 1 Corinth 14 7 8. Euen the things without life giuing sound whether Pipe or Harp except they giue a distinction of the sounds how shall it be knowne what is piped or harped For if the Trumpet giue an vncertaine signe or sound who shall prepare himselfe to the battell So likewise you except ye vtter by the tongue words easie to be vnderstood how shall it be knowne what is spoken for ye shall speake into the aire that is vainely or idlely to no end and purpose There is no edification in an vnknowne tongue he that vnderstandeth it giueth thankes well but the other is not edified Paul himselfe saith of himselfe Verse 17. he had rather speake fiue words to be vnderstood then ten thousands in an vnknowne tongue that by his voice he might teach others verse 19. Yet he giueth thankes to God that he spake with tongues more theÌ„ they all to whom he wrote verse 18. Besides how shall the people answer Amen at the giuing of thankes seeing they vnderstand not what is spoken verse 16. Againe he sheweth that there are many kind of voices in the world and none of them are without signification therefore if we know not the meaning of the voice we shall bee vnto him that speaketh Barbarians and he that speaketh shall be a Barbarian vnto vs verse 10 11. Euery one must seeke to excell as he may most edifie the Church vers 12. Rom. 14 19. Moreouer he saith If I conceiue publike prayers in the congregation in a tongue not vnderstood the Spirit moueth and inspireth me well neuerthelesse the meaning substance of my praier bringeth no fruite or profit to the Church or to them that heare me because they may well gaze and gape vpon such a one or haply admire him be astonished at him but they may depart as wise as they were before inasmuch as they receiue no benefit by such praiers v. 14. Hence it is that he saith he would pray with the Spirit and would pray with the vnderstanding also he would sing with the Spirit he would sing with the vnderstanding also v. 15. Strange tongues are not a benefit to the people that heare them without vnderstanding but a iudgement and punishment v. 21 and therefore such should keepe silence if there be no Interpreter v. 28. To conclude all publike exercises of our religion praying reading preaching singing and receiuing of the Sacraments must bee vsed in a knowne tongue This serueth to lay open the grossenesse of the Romane religion which haue the Scriptures in an vnknowne tongue which sometimes the speaker himselfe doeth not vnderstand but neuer the people to whom he speaketh A most vncomfortable religion that leadeth men in the darke and standeth in this other chiefe parts of it meerely vpon policy If you blindfold a man you may do with him what you list so the Romanists deale that their iugling may not be espied and their spirituall or rather carnall couzenage not discerned The Lord more and more open the eies of the people that they may see this which is so palpable that many of their owne side haue wished the disorder to be amended â—â—â—ot in 1. 〈◊〉 14. Lyra saith If the people vnderstand the praier or the blessing they are better brought to God and doe more deuoutly answer Amen To him consenteth Caietan who gathereth out of this doctrine of the Apostle â—â—â—ment in 1. 〈◊〉 14. that it is bettâ—r for the edifying of the Church that publike praiers in the hearing of the people should be said in a tongue common to theÌ„ all And for our selues let vs acknowledge Gods mercy that hath deliuered vs from that misery and bondage restored vnto vs his truth which lay and yet lieth buried in the papacy Let vs walke worthy of the light of the Gospel that is brought home vnto vs and bring foorth the fruites of it to his glory But if we refuse to heare the Lord speaking vnto vs by his seruants and to obey them speaking vnto vs in a tongue well knowne vnto vs the wonderfull thinges of God let vs take heed he do not send
weaknesse in iudgment Thus also was Ieremy troubled ch 12 1 2. and no lesse the Prophet Habbakkuk ch 1 13. Wherefore lookest thou vpon theÌ„ that deale treacherously holdest thy tongue when the wicked deuoureth the man that is more righteous then he This which we esteeme to be a confusion is indeed no confusion and that is in order which we suppose to be out of order For God is a God of patience and long suffering who will take vengeance on his aduersaries and he reserueth wrath for his enemies Naum 1 2. and therefore is the Prophet much perplexed in spirit willed to waite by faith the issue that God will make for the vision is yet for an appointed time but at the end it shall speake and not lie 〈◊〉 37. though it tarry wait for it because it will surely come it will not tarry Hab. 2 3. Then the Caldeans thogh vsed of God as his rod to afflict his people shall be destroied Thus God hath set them in slippery places Ps 73 18. so as they passe away are â—ot they are sought but cannot bee found Ps 37 3â— The transgressours shall be destroyed together the end of the wicked is to be cut off ver 38. Lastly from hence euery man must learne Vse 5 to do the duties of his own calling God haâ—h set euery man in a certaine calling as it were in a certaine field to till wherein he is to labour We are apt indeed to break out into the callings of other men as if we weâ—e pinned vp in too narrow a roome This made Salomon to say I haue seene seruants on horses Eccl. 10 7. Prou. 2â— 27. and 19 10. and Princes walking as seruants vpon the earth And as God hath set euery man in a calling so must euery man waite and attend vpon that calling whether it be in the Church or in the family or in the Commonwealth In the Church there is order to be obserued in reading in preaching in prayer in the Sacraments that such as be at them may say in their hearts Surely God is in this place and repoâ—t that God is in them of a truth To this purpose doth Paul deliuer sundry instructions 1 Cor. 14. If any man speake in an vnknowne tongue let it bee by two or at the most by three and that by course and let one interprete 1 Cor. 14 27. Let the Prophets speake two or three let the others iudge v. 29 If any thing be reuealed to another that sitteth by let the first hold his peace v. 30. All Churches of the Saints haue this order v. 33. Let your women keepe silence in the Churches for it is not permitted vnto theÌ„ to speak but they are commanded to be vnder obedience as also saith the Law if they will learne any thing let them aske their husbands at home for it is a shame for women to speake in the Church And if it be not permitted vnto them to preach neither is it permitted them to baptize which is an appendance vnto the Ministery Their duty is to be in subiection but to baptize is a part of power iurisdiction So also ought euery one to learne and practise the duties of his calling in the priuate family An house diuided against it selfe cannot stand Math. 12 verse 25. but quickly falleth Luke 11 ver 17. Happy is that house when such as are Gouernours know how to rule and such as are inferiours know how to obey But if one encroch vpon the place of another there followeth much confusion And in the Commonwealth euery soule must learne to bee subiect to the higher powers for there is no power but of God the powers that be are ordained of God whosoeuer therefore resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance of God and they that resist shall receiue vnto themselues damnation Rom. 13 1 2. Without this the whole order of nature will be peruerted A kingdome diuided against it selfe is brought to desolation When he sendeth Magistrates and Princes he meaneth to preserue mankinde by them he striketh a feare of them not only into men but also into beasts Dan. 2 38. Such then as rise against them and labour to set all in a broile 1 Pet. 2 14. and to bring al things to confusion are worse then the brute beasts that are without vnderstanding We cannot honour God except we honour the Magistrate And it is very apparent that they are possessed with the giddy and frantike spirit of vprore and sedition which will not be vnder the rule of such as God hath ordained We cannot honour God except we honour such as he hath set in his place He hath printed his owne image in them and in their persons we obey him And when superiours are no longer reuerenced all will be set in a tumult and turmoile and must needs goe to spoile and hauocke Now if we would speake of the practise of the Church of Rome The Church of Rome is wholy out of order there is no good order obserued among them but the whole ordinance of God is vtterly ouerturned the preaching of the word is little esteemed the word and praiers are in a strange tongue praiers also are made to Saints the vse of the Sacraments is horribly prophaned they permit baptisme vnto women and the Supper they haue quite abolished Christ and Antichrist are not more contrary then the Romish church to the true Churches of Iesus Christ They haue pulled vp the foundation of Christian religion and vtterly denied the faith The Scriptures they make vnsufficient and to containe a maimed and vnperfect doctrine They subiect them to the iudgement of the Bishop of Rome and to the authority of the Church They banish the people from them as if they were very dangerous vnto them They contemne Magistrates claime power to dispose of their kingdomes if they be supposed to be heretikes Ver. 29 30 c. And Moses said vnto Hobab the sonne of Roguel the Midianite Moses father in law We are iournying c. The next point is the conference betweene Moses and this Hobab Conference between Moses and Iethro For inasmuch as the passage thorough so many Mountaines and Deserts was exceeding both difficult and dangerous Moses leaueth nothing vnforethought which might serue for the aduantage of his enterprize and therefore instantly intreated his father in law to accompany them in their way toward Canaan Such as yeeld their helpe to further the Church shal neuer lose their labour promising to him such part and profit of the promised Land as GOD should bestow vpon them True it is Moses had liued long in those parts of Arabia thorough which he was now to trauaile yet the better to assure his passage and to saue so many thousand soules as he had brought out of Egypt which could not be so few as a million it was needfull for him to vse many guides and conducters and therefore he is so
sought to oppresse together and marched directly toward him by the way of the Desert So then it ought to haue beene translated Tirhakah king of the Chushites for hee had great reason to muster his men together and to put them all in armor forasmuch as the houses and the cities of the Chushites were next to the fire and vpon whom the smoake of Iudah flaming was blowne being their neerest neighbors and if the Iewes had miscarried their owne turne must haue bene the next Hauing waded thus farre in the bookes of the histories let vs proceed to consider some places as il expounded in the prophets where also Chush is mistaken for Ethiopia and first I propound a place in Ezekiel Chap. 29 10. where the Lord threatneth the vtter subuersion of Egypt by the Babylonians which is thus described in the translators from the tower of Seueneh euen vnto the borders of the Black-Moores which last words should rather haue beene conuerted from the Tower of Seueneh to the borders of the Chushites or Arabians betweene which two limites is situated all Egypt For to say from the borders of Seueneh to the Ethiopians is nothing at all and can carry no sense or meaning Seueneh it selfe being the border of Egypt confronting and ioyning to Ethiopia or the Land of the Black-Moores So then if Nebuchadnezzars conquest had beene onely betweene Seueneh and the border of Ethiopia it had bene a poore conquest without victory without enemies without any land because as Iunius well obserueth Seueneh was the south bound of Egypt seated in Thebaida which toucheth Ethiopia and Cush noteth the North bound Annot. in 〈◊〉 29 10. as if the Prophet had saide that Egypt should be ouerrun and ouercome from one end of it to other whereas Nebuchadnezzar neuer entred into any part of Ethiopia as appeareth by the Prophet Another place in Ezekiel is chap. 30 9. is thus turned by the Geneuian Translators In that day shall there Messengers go forth from me in ships to make the carelesse Moores afraide which should bee amended and reformed by putting the word Chush or Arabia for Ethiopia or the Black-moores as euery one may see which meanly vnderstandeth the Geography of the world knowing that to passe out of Egypt into Ethiopia there neede no Gallies or shippes no more then to passe foorth of one peece of dry land into another Ethyopia and Egypt being in one continent conterminate the one to the other which are not diuided so much as by a riuer Therefore in this place of Ezekiel it was meant that from Egypt Nebuchadnezzar should send Gallies along the coast of the red sea by which an army might bee transported into Arabia the Happy and the Stony sparing the long wearisome march ouer all Egypt and the deserts of Pharan which army might thereby surprize them vnawares in their security confidence For when he was at Seueneh within a mile of Ethiopia he needed neither gally nor ship nor boate to passe vnto it being all one firme land with Egypt without any water to diuide them and it is well obserued that if he had minded to rowe vp the riuer for pleasure sake he could not haue done it History o◠world by W.R. because the fall of Nilus tumbling ouer high and steepy mountaines called Catadupae Nili was at hand and would haue hindred him And as in the prophesie of Ezekiel before remembred the word Ethiopia is inserted in the translations for Cush or Arabia which putteth many histories much out of square one kingdome being taken or rather mistaken for another so is it also in Esay chap. 18 1. Oh the land shadowing with wings which is beyond the riuers of Ethiopia c. whereas it should be beyond the riuers of Cush or Arabia For the Land here spoken of by the Prophet Esay is confessed by all interpreters to be no other then Egypt They were the Egyptians that sent this message to the Israelites which Esay repeateth so that by the former translation euerie man may see the transposition of kingdomes for hereby Egypt is transported to the other side of Ethiopia and likewise Ethiopia set next to Iudea whereas it is the land of Cush and Arabia indeed that lyeth between Iudea and Egypt and not Ethiopia which is seated vnder the Aequator Now if Ethiopia it selfe lye vnder the Equinoctiall line with whom the Iewes had neuer any acquaintāce why shold any man dreame that they could haue anie knowledge of the Nations farre beyond it beyond the riuers of Ethiopia except wee shall impiously and blasphemously think that the prophet spake he knew not what or vsed an impertinent and vnprofitable discourse of those nations which were not discouered in 2000. yeeres after inhabiting as farre South as the Cape of good hope commonly known by the name of Bona esperanza Thus I haue runne ouer sundry places in the law and in the prophets which haue beene mistaken and ill translated in which Cush which is Arabia is expounded to bee Ethiopia Touching all which I do freely and ingenuously confesse I haue lighted my candle at his candle that hath with great labour and industry published the history of the world hauing heere there inserted some confirmation of that which hee hath learnedly written Thus vpon the occasion of Moses his marriage with the Midianitish woman called the Chushite we haue shewed how sundry translators haue mistaken the word Chush for Ethiopia Madian being a part of Arabia Petraea or the Stony as Iunius hath well translated it and Vatablus before him It is not worth the standing vpon or the gathering vp which the same Vatablus obserueth out of the Iewish Rabbines that Zipporah the Midianitesse is therefore said to be an Ethiopian because she resembled the Blacke-Moores in colour and was tawny or black as the Negroes are which liue vnder the line which hath indeed no colour of truth and therefore wee will omit the same and come vnto the words themselues 1 And Miriam spake against Moses and Aaron by occasion of the woman the Cushite whō he had married for hee had taken to wife a woman a Cushite 2 And they saide Hath the Lord indeede spoken onely by Moses Hath hee not spoken also by vs And the Lord heard it 3 But Moses was a very mecke man c. The summe of these words we haue shewed before wherein obserue in the things that Moses suffered Doctrine Discomfort from such as should cōfort that Gods children oftentimes finde great discomfort at their hands of whom in al reason they should expect the greatest comfort When the people did rise against him mutinously and tumultuously where should he finde rest or in whose bosome should hee poure out his complaint or to whom should he resort for comfort but to Aaron and Miriam to his brother and sister But here we see they are his chiefe troublers and tormenters The former was a great tentation when the people did set themselues
possesseth where all things are saide to bee in peace Luk. 11 21. Secondly let vs neuer look Vse 2 for a perfect agreement or perfect vnity in this life Such are falne into a deepe sleep and dreame to finde heauen vpon earth We must embrace the truth before all be agreed or els we shall neuer embrace it forasmuch as there is much ignorance the matter or mother of error euen in the most godly Happy wil it be for vs wheÌ„ there shal be an end of these daies of sin for then shall be an end also of all contention Thirdly let vs follow mens examples Vse 3 no further then they follow Christ 1 Cor. 11 1. There are defects and infirmities in the best We aime at perfection but wee cannot hit it Though we haue multitudes to go before vs we must know whom they follow before we follow and ioyne our selues vnto them Many men may fitly be coÌ„pared to a flock of sheep who at the first make many offers before any will aduenture but if one begin to leap ouer the rest follow amain so is it with diuers men that pinch curtesy at the first and keep themselues entire in the most holy faith but if they see others giue their assent they follow after stick at nothing neither try the spirits whether they be of God or not Lastly it is our duty Vse 4 to cut off all occasions of debate and as it were to take away the fuell that kindleth and continueth the fire 1 Cor. 1.10 Paul beseecheth the Corinthians as brethren by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that they all speake the same thing and that there be no diuisions among them but that they be perfectly ioyned together in the same minde and in the same iudgement Verse 2. And they saide Hath the Lord indeed spoken onely by Moses The true cause of this their murmuring and contention was pride and ambition selfe-loue ostentation vain-glory â—â—â—trine 〈…〉 â—reater â—e to the â—â—â—rch then â—ion Hereby we learne that there commeth no greater plague to the Church of God then by ambition desire of preheminence when men desire to ouer-rule others to haue the sole command of all things in the church and neuer to be commanded This was the sinne that caused our first parents to fall from God and by their fall to ruine all mankinde they would needs be as Gods knowing good and euill Gen. 3 5. The ambition and pride of Amaziah the priest of Beth-el would not suffer the Prophet Amos in the land of Israel but he commanded him to flie away into the land of Iuda and prophesie there Amos 7 10 12. We see this apparently afterward chap. 16. of this booke in Korah Dathan and Abiram This moued the high Priests the Scribes and Pharisies to persecute Christ and his Apostles to wit the loue which they had to their owne kingdome and hierarchy more then vnto the kingdome of God they feared that if all men were brought to beleeue in Christ they shold lose their place and authority Iohn 11 47. Math. 23 6 7. So was it among the Apostles they also stroue who should bee the greatest among them So the Apostle Iohn speaking of Diotrephes sheweth that hee loueth the preheminence 3 Iohn 9 10. Hee was a proud and ambitious man affecting rule and authoritie ouer others and thereby brought much mischiefe and trouble vpon the church of God pratling against the Pastors with malicious wordes and not content therewith neither doth he himselfe receiue the brethren forbiddeth them that would and casteth theÌ„ out of the church Neither is this euill dead with these for this is a great plague of the church to this day and very pernicious Nothing hath more ruined the church of God ouerthrown piety corrupted religion hindered the Gospel discouraged the Pastors and professors of it nothing hath more erected the kingdom of Anti-christ then these petty popes the true successors of Diotrephes such as desire to be vniuersall byshops and to reign alone to haue all the dealings in their owne hands and the whole flocke to stand at their becke and conclude what they list Reason 1 The mischiefe hereof appeareth by sundry reasons First it causeth a great rent and diuision in the church and disturbeth the peace of it Nu. 16 1. Korah and his company went apart as scismaticks caused a great contention to arise where was peace vnity before Reason 2 Secondly it setteth vp men putteth downe the Lord and his ordinances vrging compelling and commanding against the truth Act. 4 18 19. Annas the high priest and Caiaphas and Iohn and Alexander a proude generation of ambitious prelates commanded the Apostles not to preach and teach nor to speake at all in the name of Ieus whoÌ„ Christ had charged and commanded to preach And whereas he would haue them teach whatsoeuer he had commanded them Math. 28 20. they will limit them and stint the Spirit of God how far he shall go and what he shall not do Thirdly Reason 3 it proceedeth from very euill rootes and bringeth forth very euil effects as an euil tree bringeth forth euill fruites The causes from whence it floweth are Satan pride contempt disdaine of others selfe-loue in our selues Zeged loci communes no loue of the truth no zeale of Gods glorie no desire of the good of the church like mother like daughter as the root is so is the branch The effects thereof are trouble disquietnesse feare flattery enuy and subtilty Let vs come to the Vses It reproueth the Vse 1 Byshops of Rome and the Romane Cleargy which beare themselues as Lords ouer the flocke of Christ hauing all things to stand at their becke therefore the Apostle Peter saith the Elders that feede the flocke must not bee as Lords ouer Gods heritage but examples to the flocke 1 Pet. 5 3. and Christ our Sauiour when the two sonnes of Zebedeus ambitiously desired to be aboue their fellowes and stroue among themselues which should bee greatest Christ Iesus therupon sheweth how and which way euery one should be great who ought to bee had in highest regard and reputation euen such and onely such as do the best and greatest seruice to the church Mark 10 42. Lu. 23 24. Whosoeuer wil be great among you shall be your Minister and whosoeuer of you will be the cheefest shall be seruant of all So then the honor and the labour should not be diuided but go together howbeit in the church of Rome they haue most honour that doe the least labour and contrarywise they are least respected who haue most labored and taken greatest paines among the people But howsoeuer this be a common receiued custom it shall bee altogether otherwise in the next life when the great sheepheard of the sheepe shal appeare then shall they be most honored of him that haue laboured most euerie one shall receiue not onely for his labour but according to his labor 1 Cor. 3
is slow Reason 1 to anger and of great kindnesse more ready to shew mercy then to send iudgement Psal 103 8 9. Secondly he doth not afflict willingly nor greeue the children of men Lam. 3 33. Thirdly he dealeth with vs as a father dealeth with his children spareth them as a father doth his sonne that serueth him Mal. 3 v. 17. Psal 103.13 Esay 49.15 Fourthly he spareth oftentimes the wicked and vngodly and powreth not all his wrath vpon them and so prone is he to shew mercy that an outward humiliation hath obtained a mitigation and prorogation of the punishment For when Ahab hearing the threatning of God denounced to come vpon him as a fearefull thunderbolt and against all his house so that such as dyed in the city should be eaten of dogs and such as dyed in the field should bee eaten of the fowles of the ayre hee rent his clothes and put on sackecloth vpon his flesh he fasted and lay in sackcloth the word of the Lord came vnto the Prophet saying Seest thou how Ahab humbleth himselfe before me See the accomplishment hereof 2 King 9.25 because he humbleth himselfe before me I will not bring the euill in his dayes but in his sonnes dayes will I bring this euill vpon his house 1 King 21.27 29. This was but a temporary repentance as appeareth in the chapter following verse 8. yet it was not altogether fruitlesse but obtained a blessing answerable to the repentance the repentance was for a time the deferring of punishment was for a time also If God grant thus much to the penitency of an hypocrite we may be well assured that he will be gracious to such as bring forth true repentance and the fruits thereof Fiftly we are the workemanship of God created by him who willingly destroyeth not the worke of his owne hand therefore hee is not pleased with the striking of them Iob. 10.8 c. Esay 38. Lastly he seeth what is in our hearts he knoweth that we are but dust euen as a wind that passeth away Psal 78.39 Therefore he is full of compassion he turneth his anger away and doth not stirre vp all his wrath Vse 1 Learne from hence that God is compassionate he is soone intreated vpon our serious repentance He taketh no pleasure in our destruction hee desireth not to crush vs vnder his feet he is full of mercy and goodnesse This is the nature of God these are his titles And howsoeuer he may seeme to our corrupt affections to be seuere and rigorous as the euill and vnfaithfull seruant speaketh in the Gospel Matth. 25.24 I knew thee to be an hard man reaping where thou hast not sowen and gathering where thou hast not strewed yet euen in his corrections and our afflictions his great mercy and moderation appeareth 1 Cor. 10.13 This is a singular comfort to all that are in distresse whether it be of body or minde to consider how God is affected toward vs. Vse 2 Secondly we see that happy is the state of the Church no euill shall ouertake those that are truely the Lords farther then tendeth to their good Gen. 19.16 their afflictions shall fall out to the best We deserue to bee made like to Sodome and Gomorrha Wee know the affliction of Iob and the ende that GOD made for hee is very pittifull and of tender mercy Iam. 5.11 Now he is euermore the same with him is no change or shadow of turning as he was good to him so also hee is and will be good to vs. Thirdly is God thus fauourable then be assured that the soule which returneth shall Vse liue Ezek. 18.25 and 33.11 As I liue saith the Lord I haue no pleasure in the death of the wicked but that the wicked turne from his way and liue turne ye turne ye from your euill wayes for why will ye dye O house of Israel It is with God as it was with the woman that had found her groat as with the shepheard that had found his strayed sheepe as with the father that embraced his leude and licentious sonne Such as beginne to see their sinne must not thinke it to bee too late to returne When God calleth and cryeth out so often so earnestly so louingly turne ye turne ye froÌ„ your euill wayes shall we answere as infidels or as men in despaire the time is past it is too late when God saith Why will ye die shall we reply against God nay indeed against our owne selues It is too late to liue Let vs bewayle the abuse of Gods mercy patience and long suffering but withall we must know that the Lord delighteth not in the death of a sinner but would that the should liue The people iourneyed not till Miriam was brought in againe See here the greeuousnesse of sinne it was committed by one or two but the contagion of it passeth farther it was the worse for them that were neere vnto it for the people were stayed and could not goe forward Sinne therefore hurteth not onely those that commit it but such also as come neere it and troubleth those that are within the reach or sent of it Againe as God is iust in causing her to be shut out of the hoste so he is merciful in suffring her to be brought in And here is an instruction to the Church of God that they be not too rigorous in execution of the discipline and dispensation of the keyes We must be as ready to receiue the penitent as zealous in casting out the impenitent We haue spoken already of putting out of the Church open offenders and of the mitigation of the censure at the commandement of God now before we end the chapter obserue the quality and condition of the person against whom God proceedeth Miriam was a great Prophetesse the sister of Moses and Aaron and great suit and supplication was made to God for her that she might be healed of her leprosie and receiued againe into the assembly yet she continueth a leper and as an excommunicate person We learne hereby this truth That no man Doctriâ—â— None caâ— free from iudgemeâ—â— hauing â—â—â—ned though neuer so excellent of what place soeuer he bee can be free from Gods iudgements when he hath sinned against him What was it that droue Adam out of the garden and as it were banished him into the rest of the earth Gen. 3.24 was it any thing but disobedience 2 Sam. 6.7 Who hath sinned against the most High and hath not reaped the fruit of his owne wayes Let the Angels speake that first sinned and were first punished who because they kept not their first estate but left their owne habitation he hath reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darkenesse vnto iudgement of the great day Iude vers 6. Was it any better with the old world among whom were men of al sorts high and low rich and poore old and yong they sinned together and as it were made a conspiracy with one accord against God in the end they
fall into the nets be caught in the snares which they lay for vs. Seeing then this is so necessary we learne Vse 1 that a wise and vnderstanding heart is a great blessing of God Indeed a simple minde and a single heart is good in godlinesse that so wee may be innocent as Doues Mat. 10 16. Neuerthelesse we must be wise also as Serpents So force and strength are great gifts howbeit the greatest ornament that GOD giueth which as salt seasoneth euery action is when he giueth a wise and vnderstanding heart so as he enableth vs to preuent euils and to disappoint our enemies as Christ promiseth Luke 21 14. and therefore Gods children haue asked this aboue other 1 Kin. 3 9. Vse 2 Secondly be wise in our generation that they goe not beyond vs. It is most true that he which maketh himselfe a body of Christal that all men may looke through him and discerne all the parts of his disposition doeth withall make himselfe a tame asse and thereby teacheth others either how to ride him or how to driue him But wise men though they haue single hearts in all that which is iust and honest yet they are like coffers with double bottomes which when others looke into beeing opened they see not all that they hold on the sodaine and at once For we haue enemies though they often make faire weather toward vs yet are full of subtilty and pollicy they are we see in their generation wiser then the children of light Luk. 16 8 They are euer watchfull dealing by meanes whether iust or vniust lawfull or vnlawfull and malice against Gods seruants carrieth them so farre that they make conscience of nothing so they may betray theÌ„ We may say of such as Paul doeth of Elimas the sorcerer Acts 13 10. O full of all subtilty all mischiefe thou childe of the diuell thou enemy of all righteousnesse wilt thou not ceasse to peruert the right waies of the Lord Especially let vs labour in things of the best nature to prouide things needfull to saluation The vniust steward is commended by his Lord for proceeding preparing wisely for himselfe If then there be any true wisedome in vs let vs prouide things honest heauenly in the sight of God for in vaine is he wise that is not wise toward God and for himselfe Lastly seeke to feare God for that is the Vse 3 beginning of wisedome Psal 111 10. Prou 1 7 and 9 10. and let vs haue his word dwelling in vs plentifully powerfully The word is the wisedome of God and it should be our wisedome because it is able to teach vs wisedome Psal 119 98 99. It is able to make vs wiser then our teachers then our enemies theÌ„ the ancient If this be not in vs to guide vs we shall vse vngodly and vnlawfull shifts wicked deuises and leud inuentions These cannot prosper long with vs for God will catch the crafty in their owne craft 1 Cor. 3 18 19 20. 26. And they went and came to Moses and to Aaron and to all the Congregation of the children of Israel vnto the wildernesse of Paran to Kadesh and brought backe word vnto them vnto all the Congregation and shewed them the fruite of the Land 27. And they told him and said We came vnto the Land whither thou sentest vs and surely it floweth with milke and hony and this is the fruite of it 28. Neuerthelesse the people bee strong that dwell in the Land and the Cities are walled and very great and moreouer wee saw the children of Anak there c. The second part of the chapter is the returne and report of the spies Albeit they went to search out the weaknesse of the land yet hauing warrant from Moses nay from God they prosper and his hand was with them in their going and in their returning Touching the report they make and the account they giue of their trauaile and perambulation it is double first to Moses and then to the people To Moses they dare not plainely deliuer the poison of their hearts For howsoeuer this report may seeme at the first The rep◠〈…〉 the 〈…〉 to be the generall speech of all the twelue yet by the words following both in this and the next chapt it will plainely appeare to be the report only of ten of them Caleb and Ioshua being excepted who spake better things and conuinced them For the other ten they vnder glorious and goodly words coloured and couered the wicked purpose and pretence of their prophane hearts thinking to corrupt the people with the leauen of their owne rebellion to turne them away from attempting to conquer the Land and to bring them to despaire of possessing the same Wherefore though they do not openly professedly disswade them yet they speake lies through hypocrisie they doe not deale faithfully and sincerely but hauing two tongues in their heads intended to stirre vp the people to mutiny and murmuring against Moses by laying before them the difficulty nay the impossibility of the enterprise Thus then we see they performe their Embassage subtilly not sincerely fraudulently not faithfully for they praise the Land with a loud voice but their hearts are hollow and they speake the truth to deceiue Their praise is short but the doubts that they cast into the mindes of the people are many The doctrine Wicked men do oftentimes then speak fairest Doctriâ—â— Wicked 〈◊〉 speake f◠〈…〉 when thâ— meane 〈…〉 2 Sam 2â— when they intend the greatest mischiefe and cloke their euill hearts with soft words Ezr. 4 2. Ps 12 2 they speake with a double hart So did Cain Gen. 4 8 so did Ioab 2 Sam. 3 17. For first they haue beene brought vp in the schoole of a very cunning master Satan Reason can transforme himselfe into an Angel of light as when he came to our first parents he wholly pretended their good and made himselfe carefull to aduance them to a better estate Gen. 3 4. 2 Cor 11 3. Secondly thereby they know they shall insinuate themselues more closely and deceiue more easily Open enemies are better preuented Ps 55 12. false brethren hardly discerned this is the way to catch the simple and vnwary in their snares Math. 22 16. Vse 1 Learne from hence a property of mans hart that it is very deceitfull Ier. 17 9 10. It is the nature of wicked men to suppresse the euill which they purpose vntill they can see their fit times according to the saying of the Prophet They will deceiue euery one his neighbour and will not speake the truth they haue taught their tongue to speake lies and weary themselues to commit iniquity Ier. 9 5. Herod pretended loue outwardly to the new borne King of the Iewes that he also would come worship him Mat. 2 8. but indeed he purposed in his heart to kill him albeit the wise men perceiued it not Thus do men dig deepe to hide their counsels and weaue the spiders
the multitude when he was dishonoured by others We learne hereby Doctrine God hath euer had some witnesses of his truth that God hath alwayes had some witnesses of his truth in all ages euen wheÌ„ it hath beene most of al oppugned and resisted as Reuel 11 4. Ier. 38 8 9. Luke 7 35. Wisedom is iustified of her children when others regard it not Nicodemus stoode vp and defended the cause of Christ when the Pharisies sought to condemne him Iohn 7 35. When the whole multitude had condemned Christ the penitent theef vpon the crosse confessed him to be the Lord of life Luke 23 42. and when they sate in councel vpon him to put him to death and gaue full consent to make him away Ioseph a good man and a iust consented not to the counsell and deede of them Luke 23 50 51. And how can it be otherwise For the truth Reason 1 shall neuer decay from the earth but be spread abroad from place to place and from generation to generation for euer Psal 119 89. We perish and decay for all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of the fielde but the word of the Lord abideth for euer 1. Pet. 1 24. God will haue this neuer to dye or decay neuer to wither or to be worne away Secondly hee hath the hearts of all men in his owne hand to turne them and change them at Reason 2 his pleasure as we see in Paul who persecuted the church and bound them in chaines which called vpon the name of Christ but the Lord sodainly appeared vnto him when the poore sheepe were neere to the shambles conuerted him and appointed him a witnesse of his truth To beare his name vnto the Gentiles and Kings and the children of Israel Acts 9 15. So sayeth Christ Luke 19 40. I tell you if these should holde their peace the stones would cry and therefore he can neuer be without some witnes to maintaine and defend his truth This teacheth vs that God is most glorious Vse 1 and powerfull he is a most mighty God and will be knowne in the earth Psal 8 1 2. with Math. 21 15. Acts 14 17. He chooseth manie times instruments in the eyes of the world vnfit and vnable for to accomplish any great worke that the power and praise may bee giuen to him We see how he worketh for the most part contrarie to the manner of men that the opinion of our owne excellency shold not ouershadow his power In war he saueth with few in the saluation of the soule which is one of the greatest workes he worketh by weake instruments and putteth his grace in earthen vessels that the excellency of the power might be of God and not of vs euen as he commanded the light to shine out of darkenes 2 Cor. 4 6 7. So that wee may conclude with the Psalmist O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy name in all the earth Who hast set thy glory aboue the heauens c. Psal 8 1 2. Mat. 21 15. Vse 2 Secondly great and mighty is his truth preuaileth he hath alwaies had a church vpon the face of the earth and he neuer forsaketh it though multitudes conspire against it and swarmes of enemies set vppe lies yet it shall haue the vpper hand at last This is easie to be shewed in the middest of darknesse when the foggy mistes of popery had corrupted the aire and ouer-shadowed the truth yet God euermore raised vp some one or other that crossed opposed the strong faction that was maintained in the church of Rome Thisf were not hard to shew in many particulars touching the Canon of the Scriptures touching the sufficiency of the Scriptures touching the reall presence and transubstantiation touching the supremacie of the byshop of Rome and the infallibility of his iudgement touching Pardons and Indulgences and many other points which were neuer generally receiued no not in the Church of Rome The doctrine of Antichrist hath beene reprooued in all times by sundrie persons euen in the greatest darkenesse of the night of superstition for as it grew vp by little and little so was it resisted openly euidently to which purpose I could produce infinite testimonies which a man may reade at large in Catalogo testium veritatis set forth by Illyricus Vse 3 Thirdly be not discouraged when the truth is oppressed because God is able to maintain it and raiseth vp his enemies oftentimes to defend it and to speake for it and the professors and preachers of it Acts 5 34. He maketh the weake strong and the fearefull to be bolde in his cause so at the passion of Christ when all forsooke him euen his own disciples he opened the mouth of the theefe as we noted before vpon the crosse to confesse him as his Sauiour and Redeemer that was able to bestow vpon him the kingdome of heauen Luke 23. He will neuer want hearts to beleeue in him who can change the heart neyther mouthes to confesse him who out of the mouthes of babes and sucklings hath perfected his owne praise Againe obserue that he saw what the greatest number of the spies and searchers out of the Land hath reported yet he is so farre from ioyning with them that hee maketh it plaine and apparent that they should be well able to ouercome all their enemies The Doctrine from hence is this Doctrine â—he euil of oâ—â—ers yea alâ—â—ough the◠〈◊〉 many may 〈◊〉 be followâ— of vs. The euill of others yea although they be many should not be imitated and followed of vs. We may not follow the example of euill men that go before vs in euil We see this in Micaiah an holy prophet when the Messenger sent vnto him bad him to say as the rest had saide and to flatter the King Let thy word I pray thee be like the word of one of them which declare good to the King 1 King 22 12 13 He refused to assent vnto it but saide As the Lord liueth what the Lord saith vnto mee that will I speake verse 14 So Ezek. 20. ver 18. Walke ye not in the statutes of your Fathers and keepe my iudgements Math. 23 6 7. Noah his family were iust in that vniust generation when the whole worlde had corrupted their wayes and the whole earth was filled with crueltie Gen. 6. Eliah was alone when idolatry had gotten the vpper hand in Israel 1. Kings 19 verse 10. 1 Cor. 10 6. The Reasons Whatsoeuer is in it selfe euill and vnlawful Reason 1 cannot bee made good and lawfull by anie example nor by many examples It cannot be warranted by the law of man much lesse by the law the pure law of God himselfe Secondly no greatnesse no companie no Reason 2 multitude can saue a man from iudgements due to the least sinne for though hand ioyne in hand the wicked shall not go vnpunished Pro. 5. and 11 21. If we could couer our selues vnder the might of
others from wrath wee might haue some couer for our sinnes but all this can doe vs no good we lie open to Gods punishments This serueth to reproue many carnall and Vse 1 formall Christians that oftentimes encourage themselues in euill and strengthen themselues by the example of others and especially by the fall of such as they finde recorded in holie Scriptures They alledge for themselues that Noah fell into drunkennesse Dauid into adultery Lot into incest Peter denied his master Thomas one of the twelue doubted thorough infidelity and such like These examples are written not to the end we should follow them and doe the like Why the fals of the faithful are recorded in Scripture but that others should bee warned by their fals not to do the like and be stirred vp by repentance after their example Nay these are the rather to be reproued who seeme to builde vpon such examples because they finde that these men were plagued punished for the euilles which they committed The Scripture doth not set down their offence and then hide their punishment but ioyneth the one with the other as if this were written before our eyes Do not the like Seeing therefore others before vs haue beene visited with great iudgements for the same sins feare least the same befall to vs also that befell to them If we will follow multitudes to euill because such sinnes are in fashion and in common practise if we will do as the most doe let vs take heede there is no comfort in such companie neither shall it ease any one to goe to hell in a throng Let vs not regard the number or authority or learning of euill men but rather follow the truth in matter of faith and profession for otherwise we shall quickly be remoued from it Acts. 28 22. The truth was euerie where spoken against It hath beene the portion of the truth in all ages Esay 55 1. Who hath beleeued our report None of the Princes or Gouernors beleeued in Christ Iohn 7 48 49. but a few of the people whom they pronounced and accounted to be cursed Vse 2 Secondly from hence we ground a reproofe for children and seruants following their Parents and masters and thinking it a sufficient discharge to themselues because they doe as they see them do before them Wo vnto those that giue them euill example and lay a stumbling blocke before them Such parents are greatest enemies to their owne seruants Parents many times are the greatest enemies to their own children We must follow our heauenly Father before earthly fathers our Master in heauen before our masters on the earth Wee must follow them when they command vnder God not when they command aboue him or against him We must follow our teachers so long as they sit in the chaire of Moses and teach vs out of the Law and the Prophets Matth. 23 2 3. When the mother of Christ saide vnto him by way of taxing him for not following them he answered Luke 2 49. Wist ye not that I must bee about my Fathers businesse The Disciples of Christ replied vnto the Councell charging them to preach no more in the name of Christ Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken vnto you more then vnto God iudge you Act. 4 19. And Paul willeth the Corinthians to be followers of him as far forth as he was of Christ 1 Cor. 11 1. Wee must giue an account to God whose steps we follow and therefore wee ought to say Wee ought to obey God rather then men Actes chap. 5 ver 29. Vse 3 Thirdly wee may gather from hence a reproofe of sottish and ignorant Recusants standing and grounding onely vpon their Forefathers such as can giue no other reason of their religion but that they were borne and bred in it Psal 78 8. They should not bee like their Fathers a stubborne and rebellious generation a generation that set not their heart aright and whose spirit was not stedfast with God And indeede what doe these poore seduced soules say for themselues which the Turkes and Infidels may not obiect and alledge as well as they For haue not they sucked in their superstition and impiety together with their mothers milke and continued from father to sonne for manie hundred yeeres It is an horrible abhomination wherein they haue bene nuzled can it be a good argument therefore from their birth and nurture to conclude their continuance in that damnable religion If they thinke this to be a grosse comparison wrongly applyed vnto them because they hate that superstition and professe the Christian religion I would know of them whether they thinke vs to be right or not The most learned and best approoued amongst them deny vs to bee any church at all because we liue not vnder the gouernment of the byshop of Rome yet this is the Religion that we were borne and bred in wee haue had it from our Fathers we haue seene the practise of no other If then they will not allow vs to reason in that manner and to make the example of our Fathers a president to our selues how is it that they take liberty to builde their faith vpon others and to follow the footsteps of their forefathers But as our religion thogh we be ready to defend it to bee good because it is builded vpon the foundation of the Prophets Apostles yet it is not therefore good because we haue receiued it by tradition from men but because wee haue learned it from the word of God so if they haue no more to say for the truth of their religion and the iustification of their faith then that they were born and brought vp in it they build their faith and religion vpon the sand which cannot continue when the raine falleth and the winde bloweth vpon it Fourthly this should perswade euery one of vs how to carry our selues namely that we Vse 4 should not take any approbation or liking of the euill of other neither ought we to imitate any in sinne how holy soeuer they seeme to be neither giue consent to them by our practise forasmuch as Gods hand hath ouertaken them at one time or other If a man surfet on that meat which he hath seene another before him to surfet no man will pitty him or if he see another drinke a cup of poyson and therevpon to fall downe dead before him if he notwithstanding will aduenture to drinke of the same cup he must needs be without all excuse and perish iustly so is all euill as a cup of poyson he that taketh and toucheth it shall speed no better then we know thousands haue done before vs who haue bought their pleasures of sinne at too deare a rate If men cry out vnto vs as the children of the Prophets did There is death in the pot 2 Kings 4 40. what do we but bring death and damnation vpon our owne soules and as it were willingly lay hands vpon our selues if we
quickely returneth to his place Hypocrites haue no sound hearts there is no trueth in their inward parts and therefore they must Reason 2 needs at length be made manifest Secondly a lyar at one time or other will shew what is in him and miserably forget himselfe and therefore it is not vnfitly saide he standeth greatly in neede of a good memory but euerie hypocrite is a lyar because he speaketh one thing with his mouth entertaineth another thing in his heart hee pretendeth one thing outwardly but lodgeth another inwardly Psal 55 verse 21. Therefore doth the Apostle ioyn them together They speake lyes in hypocrisie 1. Tim. 4 2. Vse 1 Heereby we learne that wicked men neede no other iudges then themselues to condemne themselues When no man can accuse them of guile and deceit they shal accuse themselues Their owne cconsciences and practises shall pronounce sentence against them and therefore they cannot escape This wee see in the conuincing of the vnfaithfull seruant Do his fellowes accuse him or indite him Doe they lay any thing to his charge whereby hee is brought into suspition No his owne words are sufficient to lay him open and therefore his Lord said vnto him Luk. 19 22. Thou wicked seruant out of thine owne mouth will I iudge thee It can therefore go worse with none then with the hypocrite he shal be his owne iudge He shall make known his owne wickednesse and so bring to light his owne shame Albeit he seeke to couer his owne prophane hart yet himselfe shall light a candle to behold it Vse 2 Secondly beware of hypocrisie which is a capitall sinne and hath vnder it many other euils it is a sinne compounded of many other sinnes for they are notable couzeners and deceiuers â—einous◠〈…〉 hypoâ— they are poisoned with this corruption and vse dissimulation toward God toward man and toward themselues They deceiue all sauing satan whom they serue First such goe about foolishly to deceiue God himselfe that cannot bee deceiued and to mocke him that cannot nor will not be mocked for he is the searcher of the heart and while they doe please themselues they thinke by vain shewes to please him Esay chap. 58 verse 2. whiles they abound with secret and hidden sinnes Such pray with faigned lippes Math. 15. verse 8. They commit close sinne that God may not see them or hauing sinned seeke to hide their sinnes from God Secondly they go about to deceiue men desiring to gaine an estimation of true godlinesse by contenting themselues with the shining lampe of an outward profession They desire no more but to seeme religious if men will haue them in that account they regard no more and indeed that is more then they deserue Thirdly such do deceiue themselues in the end most of all Iames 1 12. These men therefore must needs be most odious to God who seeking to deceiue God and man do not deceiue them but beguile themselues Hee is a notable couzener that couzeneth himselfe and that of set purpose Lastly we must all labour to be sound and Vse 3 sincere and striue to attaine vnto integritie and vprightnesse of heart This must shew it selfe in euery of our workes that wee performe for none of them may bee without it neither prayer nor hearing the word Sincerity is as salt that seasoneth euerie works nor partaking the Sacraments In prayer it is not enough to moue the lippes or bow the knees or lift vp the hands or vtter a voice it must be a prayer of the heart and Spirit Ephes 6 verse 18. a lifting vp of the heart Psal 145. verse 18. God regardeth not the tongue or the number of words so much as he doth the heart The Prophet saith If I regard wickednesse in my heart the Lord will not heare mee So Prouerbes chapter 28. verse 9. Esay 1. verse 15. In hearing the word vprightnesse is required and therefore Christ saith Take heed how ye heare Luke 8 18. and he describeth the sauing hearers that they haue good and honest hearts Eccles 4 17. Sinister ends in hearing of the word But such as come for fashion sake because the world hath got such a custome or for satisfying the lawes of men for feare lest they should bee presented or seeme to men to be religious lest they should bee accounted Atheists or to the end they might see and be seen because they haue a lasciuious and wanton eye or that they might sleepe and take a nap there because they cannot sleepe at home or that they might carpe and cauill because they loue not the minister or to passe away the time because they haue nothing else to do that day all these are farre from trueth and sincerity they are no better then hollow-hearted hypocrites And that we may shew our selues vpright this way wee must consider that wee are in Gods presence Acts 10 23. and as the Minister must speake as the oracles of God 1 Pet. 4 11. 1 Thess 2 13. so he that heareth must heare as the word of God not of man Secondly we must haue a desire to profit by it a purpose to practise it In the receiuing of the Sacraments wee must also haue sincerity and integrity What did it profit Simon Magus to be baptized and yet to lie in the gall of bitternesse Acts 8 21 23. Iudas was admitted to the Lords Passeouer but his heart was corrupt with couetousnes If any aske How we may know whether we haue vprightnesse in vs or not how wee may know whether this heauenly grace be in vs I answer by the infallible signes and tokens thereof accompanying it and going with it First if we approue our selues to God in all things not to man if wee looke vp and lift vp our eies to God whatsoeuer we do if we walke before him 1 Thess 2 4. and seek to haue the testimony of a good conscience The hypocrite seeketh no more then to approue himselfe to men he careth not for the testimony of his owne conscience for that is ready to witnesse against him Secondly such are readie to yeelde simple and absolute obedience to the word of God though their owne reason be ready to crosse the same euen to all Gods commandements Psal 119 6. Thirdly to repent of all sinne and not to retaine any one but to hate the same vnfeignedly in himselfe and in others The manner of hypocrites is to hate sinne in others not in themselues Gen. 38 24. Iohn 8 9. and to retaine some one sinne or other wherein hee taketh speciall delight as we see in Herod Mark 6 20. Fourthly to humble our selues in the sight of God and to cast downe our selues in his presence and to confesse our owne vilenes and vnworthinesse to appeare before him after the example of the seruants of God Esay 6 5. Iob 42 5 6. This note is taught by the prophets in sundry places Mich. 6 8. Hab. 2 4. Contrarywise the hypocrite is proud and pride
owne glory Exod. 9.6 Rom. 9.17 Exod. 32.11 12. Secondly the seruants of God haue beene so farre carryed with a desire of promoting and preferring of it as that they haue preferred it before their owne life nay before their owne soule and saluation when they haue come in comparison together ◠32.32 ◠9.3 as appeareth in Moses and in Paul Thirdly Gods glory is most deare to himselfe if then we will bee his children tender deare vnto him we must follow his example we must prize that at the highest rate which he prizeth aboue all we must loue that which he loueth 48.11 and that ought to bee most deare vnto vs which is most deare to him Vse 1 The vses This reproueth the most part of the world who neuer set this marke before them to ayme at nor intend the glory of God in their prayers but the fulfilling of their own wils and desires and the satisfying of their owne gaine and profit It is nothing precious vnto them but lesse regarded then their owne names Euery man naturally regardeth himself and magnifieth his owne name but the name of God neuer goeth neere them Ioshua hath relation to such a point as this when he saith speaking of the Canaanites and all that inhabited the land ◠9 They shall cut out our name from the earth and what wilt thou doe vnto thy great name Salomon teacheth in the Prouerbes that a good name is rather to be chosen ◠1 then great riches and louing fauour rather then siluer and gold ◠2. it is better then a precious oyntment but if we speake of the Name of God which is glorious and fearefull Deu. 28.38 it ought to be more deare vnto vs then all the siluer gold then all the Iewels precious stones which worldlings make their heauen and happines Vse 2 Secondly let vs in all distresses and troubles be comforted with this consideration that he will respect his owne glory and therefore the good of his Church For the preseruation of the Church and the aduancement of Gods glory are ioyned together He will neuer forsake those that are his in prosperity or in aduersity because if he should any way faile of his promises he should lose much of his own glory which is vnpossible The Church shall neuer sinke vnder the burden that lyeth sore vpon it It is like the bush that burned which Moses saw in the wildernesse while he fed the sheepe of Iethro his father in law it flamed but it consumed not whereby God declared the low ebbe of the church into which it was brought distressed in Egypt but it should not be destroyed he that dwelled in the bush preserued the same Deu. 33.16 If then the glory of God shall neuer faile the gates of hell cannot preuaile against the Church Lastly we must giue no occasion of causing Vse 3 the name of God which is holy in it selfe to be blasphemed Let vs be no means to make it euill spoken off but labour by all means to be instruments of setting it forth Blessed are such as any way aduance it Euery one should aime at it high and low rich and poore master and seruant husband and wife Matth. 5.16 1 Tim. 6.1 Tit. 2.5 Phil 2.15 Iosh 15.8 2 Sam. 12.14 Rom. 2.24 Verse 17. Verse 18. Euery one may gaine some glory to God how meane soeuer his place how simple soeuer his calling be The Apostle chargeth the Iewes that through thē the Name of God was blasphemed because they had the law and made boast of God they knew his wil and were instructed in the word For as wicked children doe dishonour and discredit their parents 1 Sam. 8.3 so it turneth after a sort to Gods discredit in the world when they which are called the children of God and named by the name of Christ doe liue vnworthily so high and holy a calling There is none that liueth in the Church albeit in the poorest and lowest calling but if hee professe Christ and walke not according to his profession he causeth the Name of God to be euill spoken off the seruant that hath the meanest office if he will be thought religious and haue the Gospel in his mouth and do not performe the duties of his calling with great care and a good conscience hee causeth the Name of God and his doctrine to be blasphemed 1 Tim. 6.1 The higher more eminent any mans place is the more scandal he giueth and the greater occasion of greefe to the godly of hardning to the wicked and of dishonor to God Let a man be as prophane as may be that neither feareth God nor reuerenceth man let him liue in the grossest sinnes that can be committed or named let him bee an open blasphemer a contemner of the word a prophaner of the Sabboth an abuser of the Sacraments and of all good things there is commonly no great matter made of it he is neither reproched no reproued But let one that professeth religion bee suddenly ouertaken thorough infirmity in any sinne or purpose of sin not onely he is taunted and traduced by the prophane multitude but the truth of God and the profession of the trueth nay the God of truth is euill spoken off dishonoured and blasphemed These things ought to goe neere vs euen to the heart and to make vs watchfull ouer our wayes seeing wee haue those that watch ouer vs to see if they can haue ought whereof to accuse vs. 17 And now I beseech thee let the power of my Lord be great according as thou hast spoken saying 18 The Lord is long suffering and of great mercy forgiuing iniquity and transgression and by no meanes clearing the guilty c. In these words we haue the second reason drawen from the consideration of the nature or being of God which is seene by shewing mercy and iudgement both which are in his hand mercy to his owne people iudgement to his enemies This description is taken out of the booke of Exodus chap. 34.6 very comfortable to afflicted and distressed consciences So Ionah 4.2 first he is said to be long suffering then of great mercy and thirdly forgiuing iniquity and transgression If any aske Is he onely mercifull is he not also iust The answer is he wil by no meanes cleare the guilty but will visite the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children But of this latter clause we shall speake afterward verse 33.34 Out of the former Doctrine God is of great patience and much long sufferance note that it is the property of God to be alwayes of great patience much gentlenesse and long-sufferance Hee is of a forbearing nature and slow to anger expecting many dayes the conuersion repentance and recouery of sinners Esay 65.2 Ier. 35.15 and 25.5 Matth. 23.37 We haue many examples hereof in the word of God Gen. 6.3 1 Pet. 3.20 The long suffering of God waited in the dayes of Noah while the Arke was a preparing So
need not feare for the time to come but that wee shall also receiue more at his hands who giueth liberally one blessing after another Iam. 1.5 Forasmuch as he is God for the time to come as well as for the time past and all his gifts and calling are without repentance Rom. 11 29. Thirdly this should mooue vs earnestly to Vse 3 labour for the first grace and neuer to giue rest to our selues vntill we feele an addition and encrease of the second and third grace in our hearts and to multiply them one after another that they may dwell in vs plentifully and make vs fruitfull in all holy conuersation If we haue the first grace in our hearts and be carefull to vse the same well it is as seed sown in good ground it will bring forth a wonderfull encrease and a notable haruest in the end Paul would haue Timothy to stirre vp the gift that was in him 1 Tim. 1.6 If wee bee once in Christ he will purge vs more and more that we shall bring forth more fruit Ioh. 15.8 Lastly obserue that this is a priuiledge belonging Vse 4 onely to the faithfull that they shall haue the mercy and fauour of God continued vnto them The blessings that God bestoweth vpon the wicked doe serue to make them without excuse and are as seales of condemnation they are not assurances vnto them that they shall haue moe bestowed vpon them he hath made no such promise vnto them neither can they gather any hope to haue any farther encrease of the same or any addition of new blessings Albeit it be so with the godly that former blessings of God are pledges of more yet it is not so with the vngodly 2 Sam. 7 17. Iudg. 10 12 13. Eccle. 8.12 13. Esay 65.20 He tooke away his mercy from Saul but hee would neuer doe it from Dauid he deliuered the vnthankefull and rebellious Israelites out of the hands of their enemies but he threateneth that he will deliuer them no more The euill seruant hath his talent taken from him and neuer restored vnto him againe and therupon Christ deliuereth the manner of Gods dealing as well toward the faithful as the vnfaithfull Matth. 25.29 Vnto euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue aboundance but from him that hath not shall be taken away euen that which he hath For they doe abuse his mercies and neuer make any good vse of them how then should they bee continued vnto them nay how should they not be depriued of them They become much more sinfull and grow worse and worse by his blessings God requireth the more of them but they performe the lesse duty vnto him It is therefore a vaine hope and a meere presumption for such to thinke to haue his goodnesse continued rather they may conclude that God will take them away suddenly and bestow them no longer vpon them except they turne from their euill wayes 20 And the Lord said I haue pardoned according to thy word 21 But as truely as I liue all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. 23 Because all these men which haue seene my glory and my miracles which I did in Egypt in the wildernesse and haue tempted me now these ten times and haue not hearkened vnto my voyce 23 Surely they shall not see the Land c. 24 But my seruant Caleb c. We haue in these words the effect of the prayer of Moses and the answer that God giueth vnto him The summe whereof is this that the fathers should die in the wildernesse because though they had seene his glory and miracles in Egypt and in the wildernesse yet they tempted him ten times that is not once nor twice but oftentimes a certaine number put for an vncertaine as Gen. 31.41 Iob. 19.3 Dan. 7.10 and therefore they should be all destroied excepting Caleb the seruant of God If any aske the question why Ioshua is not expressed â—ction and wherefore his name is concealed I answer â—er because the Lord pronounced the former sentence concerning the people that were in their tents but Ioshua that attended vpon Moses was present with Moses and Aaron before the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therefore the iudgement denounced against the people that abode in their tents no way touched him Caleb was with the people so that it behoued him who had spoken the truth of the land to be excepted Ioshua was not and therefore there was no need to haue him exempted from them who was not among them For being with Moses and Aaron he is accounted in their number Secondly they are commanded to returne backe againe into the wildernesse by the way of the red sea verse 25 when they were now come to the borders of Canaan which they could not heare without great greefe and anguish of minde Before they wept without cause verse 1. Now they haue cause to weepe for this heauy iudgement Thirdly their children shold beare the burdeÌ„ of their fathers sin wander in the wildernes forty yeres howbeit in the end they should enter into the land Fourthly the Spies themselues that had searched the land which were the authors of all this mutiny and had brought vp an euill report of the land were smitten with a fearefull plague dyed suddenly by the hand of God Heere we may obserue in these words that God heareth the prayer of Moses and pardoneth the people according to his prayer so that the Lord heareth the prayers of the faithfull according to his promise Secondly Gods iudgements are tempered with mercy Thirdly such as haue receiued the greatest mercies and become vnthankfull and disobedient Matth. 11.20.21 22 23 24. Luke 12.47 are the greatest sinners and shal receiue the greatest iudgement Fourthly in excepting Caleb and Ioshua from the common destruction it appeareth that God is a iust righteous God who as he doth not account the wicked innocent so he will not account the innocent to be wicked The Popish teachers alledge this example to prooue that God pardoneth sinne Popish doctâ—ine touching the pardon of sin and the retaining of the punishment and yet punisheth the sinner that the same punishment so inflicted is a satisfaction to God for their sinne and that the eternall punishment due to this people was pardoned at yâ— request of Moses If this were true then all this people were beleeuers and had true faith in the Messiah which is a bold assertion without all shew of reason and likelihood of trueth It may probably and charitably be thought that some of them were beleeuers and repented to them these were chastisements The like may be said of Moses and Aaron and of Dauid of which they were shut out of the land of promise and he was punished by the death of his child and in other his children and house not thereby to satisfie God by bearing part of the temporall punishment belonging to their sin but that Moses
poore cripple remained for the space of thirty eight yeares in wofull taking because he had no maÌ„ when the water was troubled by descending of the Angel to put him into the poole Iohn 5 5 6. so is it with those that cannot come to the water of life brought by the Angels of the Churches they cannot bee cured of their diseases They are in a most pittifull case that want bread to sustaine life they must needs in short time famish because they haue no food Amos 8.11 It is often to bee considered of vs what the Prophet Hosea teacheth chap. 9 6. The daies of visitation are come the daies of recompence are come Israel shall know it And why so the answer is The Prophet is a foole the spirituall man is mad It is very vncomfortable to bee in a wide house in a darke night where is no light at all and yet much worke to be done and no meanes to giue direction such is their condition that want Teachers who are the light of the house and the salt of the earth without which we rot and putrifie in sinne like flesh vnsalted and vnseasoned Fourthly woe to the foolish Prophets that Vse 4 prophesie out of their owne hearts follow their owne spirit and haue seene nothing Ezek 13 4 5. These cannot assure themselues to be the Lords watchmen These Prophets are like the foxes in the Desert they haue not gone vp into the gappes neither made vp the hedge for the house of Israel to stand in the battell in the day of the Lord. Where the Prophet setteth downe sundry true notes of false teachers how we should know them First they teach themselues and not the truth of God they are wise out of their owne wits not out of Gods word they are ready to speake for theÌ„selues not in the cause of God The true Pastours bring the word of GOD that sent them Iohn 7 16 17 18. 2 Pet. 1 21 22. Such then as broach new doctrine which they neuer learned out of the word nor receiued from God are without question false teachers Secondly they are like hungry foxes that lie in waite for their prey giuen to couetousnesse and seeking after their owne gaine they will transgresse for a peece of bread These intend nothing but filthy lucre loue the wages of iniquity as Balaam did 2 Pet. 2 3 13 14 15. Iude ver 12 16. Such a one was Iudas Thirdly they neuer go vp to the breach nor make vp the hedge for the City or Vineyard of God they care not though the enemy spoile the one and root vp the other they neuer make intercession for the people they rebuke not they exhort not they threaten not rather they proclaim peace promise liberty for euery one to do what he list 1 Pet. 2 19. Vse 5 Lastly the people must performe to their Ministers such duties as are answerable vnto their care First they must make good vse of the Ministery desiring truly to be gathered to the Church by the effectuall working thereof Acts 2 37 38 47 16 30. We haue shewed before chap. 3 that the most florishing commonwelths are nothing except this be among them Secondly it behoueth vs to reioyce in seeing or hearing of any approoued man and faithfull Teacher brought into the Ministery of the word and the seruice of the Church by an ordinary and lawfull calling Lu. 1 14 15. 16 17. on the other side to be greeued wheÌ„ such are taken out of the Church and the vse of them denied Acts 20 37 38. or such kept out that haue worthy gifts desire to be imploied But we see commonly men are glad to see such brought into the Church as will speake of wine and strong drinke Mic. 2 11. such as will vse them well in tithes such as will not trouble them long in teaching such as will feast them often at his table Lastly they must expresse their hearty loue to their Ministers againe recompencing loue for loue and labouring to do them good whom they see to be so needfull for theÌ„ euen as necessary as the Physition in time of sicknesse as the Captaine in time of war as the reapers in time of haruest Woe therefore shall bee to those that account them worthlesse needlesse fruitlesse Ver. 47 48. He put on incense and made an attonement for the people and stood betweene the liuing and the dead c. Obserue againe another point that Moses and Aaron aduentured their owne liues in the time of this plague for the good of the people they made supplication for them because they were the people of God the posterity of faithfull Abraham and were committed to their charge ouersight and because the enemies both the Egyptians and the Canaanites should not blaspheme the Name of God and triumph in their destruction Hence it is that Aaron as he was appointed and commanded â—trine did put incense in his censer force of 〈◊〉 is exâ—ng gâ—eat and made an attonement for the people Wee learne hereby that the force efficacy and necessity of praier to God is very great to obtaine any blessing or to remoue any iudgmeÌ„t 1 Chron. 21 17. Phil. 1 4. 1 Thess 5 17. Thus did Moses often preuaile Exod. 17 and 32. Luke 21 ver 36. Ioash acknowledged that the praiers of Elisha an holy Prophet of god stood his kingdome in more stead then all the horses and chariots of Israel could do 2 King 13 14. The reasons First it is a fruite of faith and a testimony Reason 1 to our owne hearts that we do beleeue It is the praier of faith that saueth Iames 5 ver 15. But where there is no calling vpon the Name of God by praier there can be no faith in God at all These cannot preuaile with God nor obtaine any thing at his hands Secondly whatsoeuer we receiue froÌ„ God Reason 2 we must receiue it by praier For what is it that praier cannot obtaine whatsoeuer wee aske we receiue Math. 7.7 Our wants therefore beeing great the necessity of this duty must needs be great also Thirdly it is a part of our spirituall armour Reason 3 or at least that which giueth vs strength to vse the armour appointed to euery Christian Eph. 6 16. without which all the rest wil serue vs in little stead First this reprooueth such as thinke it to Vse 1 be needlesse to be performed to God because he knoweth whereof we haue need and need not to be put in minde thereof It had beene a very needlesse thing for Moses and Aaron to bee so earnest for the people to runne in with all haste and to stand betweene the liuing and the dead if praier had beene needlesse or bootelesse It is true hee knoweth whereof we are made and it is true he needeth no remembrancer or informer to put him in minde of what hee hath forgotten howbeit this ought rather to stirre vs vp to praier as we see Math. 6 verses
hast and speede were requisite then power and yet neither were wanting to him beeing a spirit Sampson was able by Art and cunning to gather together 300. Foxes in short space that with his foxes and firebrands he might annoy the Philistims Iudg. 15 4. Much more is satan able who may most truly bee called a mightie hunter before the Lord to bring together on a sodain a great number of these Frogs which could not be far to seek in the bogs marishes fens of Egypt Or else this was done in outward shew and appearance onely not in deed and in truth If it be further vrged Obiect that it is expresly written that the sorcerers broght forth Frogs and turned water into blood c. Answer I answer the Scripture often speaketh of things as they appeare and are offered to the sight not as they are in themselues As he that appeared to the witch at Endor is called Samuel yet it is certaine it was not the true Samuel but the diuell in his habit and likenesse 1 Sam. 28 14. Daniel saith ch 9.21 the man Gabriel appeared vnto him because he appeared in the shape of a man whereas he was one of the Angels that stood in the presence of God Luk. 1 19. Exod. 32 1 Nehem. 9 1 Ioseph 〈◊〉 Iuda 〈◊〉 so haue Images oftentimes the names of those whom they represent Thus Iosephus testifieth that the serpents of these Magitians did creepe in the shew likenesse of true serpents And Iustine Martyr one of the most ancient saith Quaest Orthod 16 that they did dazle and deceiue the eyes of the beholders and cast a mist like Iuglers before them 〈◊〉 in cap. 3. 1. ad Ti And Ambrose calleth their fact a counterfeit emulation of that they had seene Moses do before them But howsoeuer this were done whether by a reall transportation or by a deceitfull apparition certaine it is they could not make true serpents true blood true frogs and that for these causes First because it is holden that God only hath power to change and conuert a dead substance into a liuing substance a rod into a serpent Secondly these sorcerers could not doe a lesse thing therefore not possibly the greater They could not by all their power and art preserue themselues from the botches other plagues of Egypt for the boyles blaines seized vpon them that they could not stand before Moses Exod. 9 11. which notwithstanding is more easie then to make or change a creature nay they could not bring forth lice but saide This is the finger of God ◠8 18 19. Thirdly the true serpents of Moses deuoured the other Serpents Exo. 7 12. 〈◊〉 in Exod. From whence Iosephus and Ferus conclude they were no better then images and representations For it is not ordinary that one creature should deuoure another of the same kinde as a serpent a serpent or a Lyon a Lyon And if this were found either wee must imagine that the Magitians serpents and frogs were exceeding little or else it is incredible vnpossible that one creature should receiue into it selfe another creature of equall quantity with preseruation of it selfe Lastly if any such power had bin in the Magitians to make true frogs and serpents they might also by the same power haue remoued those that Moses brought For he that can build vp can also pul downe and it is one and the same art to knit and vnloose nay it is an argument of greater power to make them thē to remoue th◠Now they could not take them away albeit they were annoyed by them but were constrained to intreate Moses to pray for their remouall Exod. 8 8. And if they had bin able to make them they should be more cunning artists and craftesmen then their master I meane the diuell Thus much of the slights iugling tricks of these cousening sorcerers Vse 2 Secondly we must learne to feare God and to obey him he commandeth Nature it giueth place to him who is the God of power and he shall reigne for euer and euer Exo. 15 18. He stopped the mouthes of the Lyons quenched the violence of fire True it is that ordinarily the Lord gouerneth the world by second causes howbeit he is free to vse them or not to vse them and he can change the course of them to the preseruation of the godly and to the destruction of the wicked A singular comfort to all such as belong to him to moue them to cast their care vpon him and to cleaue vnfainedly vnto him with all our hearts by a liuely faith He neuer wanteth meanes to doe vs good or to procure our safety Vpon this foundation did those seruants of God builde that were threatned to be cast into the hot fiery furnace for they considered that the God whom they serued was able to deliuer them and therefore they feared God more then the King Dan. 3 17. And albeit God do not ordinarily in our dayes work myracles yet he hath the hearts of all men in his owne hand and hee turneth them as it pleaseth him and maketh oftentimes our enemies to bee at peace with vs Prou. 16 7. On the other side this serueth for the terrour of the vngodly that God hath infinite waies to worke out their destruction the least of all the creatures once armed by the Creator are of wonderfull force and shall bee sufficient to destroy all his aduersaries This doth Moses teach touching the drying vp of the red sea a worke farre exceeding all the limits of nature Exod. 15 14 15 16. The people shall heare of it and be afraid the Dukes of Edom shall be amazed the mighty men of Moab shall tremble and the inhabitants of Canaan shall melt away Now they knew they had not to do with a weake impotent God such as were the gods whom they worshipped but with him that could command sea land and this doth Rahab confesse to the spies whom she receiued into her house Iosh 2 10 11. Let all these therfore know that they must feare him that is able to destroy and to cast both body and soule into hell fire Thirdly we must learne to giue God that Vse 3 which is his owne and due vnto him We must acknowledge him to bee the sole author and worker of all the myracles that haue beene or shall be in the world Neither Saint nor Angel neither Prophet nor Apostle neither Satan the prince of darknesse nor any of the diuels is able to work any myracle it is the prerogatiue royall of God Let vs not stand in feare of the diuell and his angels they cannot of themselues do any thing vnto vs but that which the Lord willeth The common and ignorant sort of men stand pitifully in feare of witches and of their practise as the cheefest plagues of a Parish they confesse they haue bin as glad to please them as their mothers as much afraid to displease them as
wholesome wine into an vnwholesome vessell it loseth his taste and becommeth not onely vnprofitable but hurtfull and bringeth much mischiefe and sometimes the vtter ruine not onely of the person that possesseth it but of the whole Church that is pestered with it yet not of it owne nature but by his corruption that doth abuse it Vse 3 Thirdly from hence ariseth comfort to men of meane gifts of small knowledge if they be painfull and conscionable True it is they must not be Ieroboams Priests that were neyther Leuites nor learned but taken from the basest of the people as vnsauory salt good for nothing howbeit if with their meane gifts they vse not meane diligence and so discharge a good conscience God accepteth and approueth of them yea he blesseth their labours worketh his great worke of regeneration by them sealeth vp thereby his fauour to their owne consciences We see this in Apollos mētioned in the Acts he was not altogether destitute of knowledge thogh he had but little knowing only the baptisme of Iohn ch 18 25. that is the doctrine of Iohn preaching repentance which he sealed vp by baptisme but his want of knowledge he did recompence with painfulnesse in his preaching for he was feruent in the Spirit and taught diligently the things of the Lord so that albeit he came far behind others in gifts of vnderstanding yet did he paralell or equall them and peraduenture goe before thē in feruency and faithfulnesse and in the effect of his Ministery for he was zealous of Gods glory eloquent in speech diligent in his place mighty in the Scriptures and confounded the Iewes that beleeued not in Christ But woe vnto them that haue neither knowledge nor zeale nor diligence nor conscience It is noted of the Angel that is of the Minister of the Church of Philadelphia Reuel 3 8. that hee had but a little strength a small measure of graces and gifts yet hee maintained the truth resolutely and brought much good to the Church of GOD by vsing them carefully for he did not onely keepe the word and confesse the Lord in time of trouble and persecution but conuerted many enemies that they came and worshipped before his feet Verse 19. Reu. 3 8 9 though he had little strength yet he had many children whom he conuerted to the faith For as the Apostle teacheth out of the Prophet that the desolate hath many moe children then she which hath an husband Esay 54 1. And as it often falleth out that a weak man begetteth many moe children then hee that is of greater strength so such as haue but weake gifts do notwithstanding bring many to God Let not therfore any be discouraged through the weaknesse of their gifts from doing their duty remembring the saying of Christ Mat. 13 12. Whosoeuer hath to him shall be giuen and he shall haue more abundance Vse 4 Fourthly this serueth to humble and abase such as haue the greatest gifts and are high Doctors of the Church that they should not stand ouermuch vpon the glory of their learning but craue with all humility the blessing of God and cast downe themselues and all their gifts at his footstoole of whom they receiued them that withal they may receiue cōfort in their Ministery from him Their labors are oftentimes lesse blessed because they stand so much vpon their schoole-learning termes tongues titles degrees and such like priuiledges that they oftentimes forget the principall part of their calling to do good to Gods people to know nothing among them but Christ him crucified 1 Cor. 2 2. Many there are that come farre behinde them in knowledge that go farre before them in conscience which are beneath them in learning but aboue them in labour and finde a greater blessing vpon their diligence For it oftentimes falleth out that such as are great Linguists and profound Clearks beare themselues so proud vpon their reputation that they neuer desire a blessing from God nor craue of him to sanctifie their gifts and therefore they oftentimes beate the aire neuer pierce the conscience of the hearers neither win any soules to God They speake in the entising words of mans wisedome vtter strange tongues to gaine admiration astonishment in the hearers but regard not the demonstration of the Spirit 1 Cor. 2 4. wheras others which preach in weaknesse and in feare in much trembling that the faith of the Church should not stand in the wisedome of men but in the power of God are made instruments of bringing a plentiful haruest to God Lastly let the people content themselues Vse 5 with such as God hath set ouer them though they be not most excellent in gifts and count it a blessing from God not refusing or disdaining to heare them and to depend vpon them as the Pastors that watch ouer their soules Heb. 13 1◠They are oftentimes edified in their most holy faith profite in knowledge in repentance and in obedience vnder such a one more then vnder another For these doe much good in their places and turne many to righteousnesse The diet of Daniel and of his fellowes was no better then Water and Pulse yet with that they prospered better then they which had their portion from the Kings Table because they were dieted at Gods alowance and therefore it was ioyned with his blessing so are many fed with plaine yet with pure doctrine taken out of the holy fountains of the Scriptures whose soules do thriue prosper far better in knowledge in faith and in obedience then theirs that are fed after a more stately and costly manner with flowers of eloquence and ostentation of humane learning which puffeth vp but edifieth not The people that haue a painfull and conscionable Minister which bendeth all his gifts to edification that hee may profite with them and vseth them not to gaine glory to himselfe but to God are in far better case then such as haue a great Doctour a cunning linguist an excellent Artist a deepe Philosopher a subtill disputer an eloquent Oratour an acute Logitian or a profound schooleman wel seene in histories and well redde in Fathers and is withall without conscience and leaueth his flocke or if he bee among them hideth his gifts and burieth his talent or if he vse his gifts now and then bendeth them to vanity not to piety to ostentation not to edification or as many doe vse them against the truth not for the truth to destroy not to build to roote out not to plant Woe vnto that people that haue such a guide such a one can do no good vnto them whatsoeuer hee doth to himselfe 25 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 26 Thus speake vnto the Leuites and say vnto them when ye take of the children of Israel the tithes which I haue giuen you c. 27 And this your heaue offering c. 28 Thus you also shall offer c. 29 Out of all your gifts you shall
King of Bashan Now let vs come to the first point which is the encounter with the Canaanites in these words 1 And Harad a Canaanitish King dwelling toward the South heard tell that Israel was come by the way of the Spies then fought he against Israel and tooke of them a multitude of prisoners 2 So Israel vowed a vow vnto the Lord and said If thou wilt surely deliuer this people into mine hand then will I vtterly destroy their Cities 3 And the Lord heard the voice of Israel deliuered them the Canaanites and they vtterly destroyed them their Cities and called the name of that place Hormah What Canaanitish King this was whereof Moses maketh mention in this place is vncertaine Some thinke it to be the king of the Amalekites which Moses pointeth out but this carieth no shew or semblance of truth For first the Amalekites long since endeuoured to stop the passage and proceeding of the children of Israel and were destroyed with a great destruction and therefore it is not likely that now they would come out againe to make a new on-set especially seeing the Israelites inuaded not their Land Besides the Amalekites cannot be accounted in the number of the Canaanites Gen. 36 12. inasmuch as they descended not of Canaan but of Esau and so were alied to the Israelites being of the race of Shem. Rather we are here to vnderstand some King of the Amorites who because they came of one common stocke as Moses teacheth Gen. 10 15 16 ate comprehended vnder the Canaanites But to come to the matter it selfe here we see how the Israelites encounter with Harad occasion of the battaile beeing offered by himselfe For when by his espials and scouts sent abroad he had intelligence that Israel approched he leuied an hoast armed them and issued forth against them of his owne accord not chalenged not prouoked not iniuried by the Israelites but himselfe chalenging and prouoking rusheth forward to the destruction of his person and the confusion of his army The successe of this encounter was double First the Canaanites had the vpper hand slew some of the Israelites and tooke many prisoners led them away captiues so that they turned their backes and were not able to stand before their enemies The people of God hauing had this losse taken the foyle do not fret against God nor despaire of his helpe but after this fresh disaster discomfit they reconcile theÌ„selues to God they flie to him by prayer they humble themselues as Ioshua did when the meÌ„ of Ai put them to flight Iosh 7 4 8. saying O Lord what shall wee say when Israel turne their backes before their enemies They vow vnto God to turne nothing of this Kings Country to their owne vse and profite but consecrate and sanctifie all to God destroying their enemies and razing their Cities if hee would grant them victory and deliuer the Canaanites into their hands in whom now was equall their proud insolency and good successe through the former battaile No doubt the Israelites had sinned before against God and not repented of their sinne they prouoked him by their security glorying in their strength trusting in their multitude and puffed vp with the victories which God had giuen them who had fought their battels gone in and out with their armies and couered their heads in the day of slaughter thus lying in their sinnes nothing can prosper God curseth the works of their hands and letteth them see their owne weaknesse and that they should not be able to preuaile against any of their enemies vnlesse God did fight for them according to that in the 127. Psal v. 1 2. Except the Lord keepe the City the keeper watcheth in vaine it is in vaine for you to rise early and to sit downe late and eate the bread of sorrow but he will surely giue rest to his beloued So long as they trusted in their owne strength and number looked not for victory as a blessing from God they could not stand but when they had repented and craued protection from him that is the strength of Israel they ioyn againe their power vnite their forces order their battails resist their enemies preuaile and put them all to flight Rom. 8 38. For if God bee with vs who shall bee against vs But if he be against vs who shall be with vs or who shall pleade for vs It is not the wisedome of the Leaders nor the vertue of the souldiers nor the counsell of the wise nor the planting of munition can any whit preuaile vntill we be reconciled vnto God and God vnto vs. Lastly the Israelites being masters of the field hauing the Cities and persons standing at their mercy they performe the solemne promise and vow made to the God of heauen not to halues or in part as Saul did 1 Sam. 1â— who spared the better sheepe and the fat beasts but they vtterly destroyed their enemies their cities in memoriall of the great goodnes of God hearing them in their prayers and respecting them in their miseries they call the name of y place Hormah that is destruction and confusion This is the principall drift of this diuision Now let vs consider the doctrines that directly arise from this place that our faith may be strengthened our obedience encreased And Harad a Canaanitish King c. We see here how the Canaanites appointed to destruction and to be rooted out enemies to the people of God such as had now filled vp the measure of their sins yet here preuaile against Israel kill some of them and take others prisoners This teacheth vs this Doctrine that oftentimes Doctrine the enemies of the Church preuaile ouer them Enemieâ—â— tentines aâ— suffered 〈◊〉 preuaile â— the Churcâ— I say the enemies of God and of his people who in the secret counsell and purpose of God are vowed to destruction doe insult and triumph ouer the Church and particular parts thereof God correcting the rebellion of his children by them This truth God sealed vp in the beginning by the blood of Abel Caine spake friendly Gen. 4 8 But rose vp desperately against him and slew his brother because his owne works were euill his brothers good So iust Lot vexed with the vncleane conuersation of the wicked for he being righteous 2 Peter 2 â— and dwelling among them in seeing and hearing vexed his righteous soule from day to day with their vnlawfull deeds was notwithstanding carried away captiue by a proud and insolent enemy Genesis 14 Besides the book of Iudges serueth vs as a plentifull storehouse to teach this truth where we see that wheÌ„ the people of God did wickedly in the sight of the Lord serued Baalim and forsooke the Lord God of their fathers which brought them out of the Land of Egypt the wrath of the Lord waxed hot against them he deliuered them into the hands of spoilers he sold them into the hands of their enemies
his Master of Paul that persecuted the Saints of Dauid that committed adultery of Salomon that fell into idolatry of Lot that lay with his owne daughters of Noah that offended in drunkennesse of Manasseh that shed innocent blood of Mary Magdalen out of whom were cast seuen diuels of the Iewes that crucified the Lord of life all which returning from their iniquity were receiued to mercy so that where sinne abounded there grace hath abounded much more Rom. 5.20 Hence therefore great comfort ariseth to the heauy soule and troubled conscience oppressed with the burthen of sin and hangring after grace and pardon When terrours and tentations grow strong vpon vs supposing that our sinnes are moe then can be forgiuen and the punishments greater then can be pardoned we must know it is the lying spirit of the diuell to draw vs into the bottomlesse and comfortlesse gulfe of desperation which is as it were the mouth of hell gaping wide to swallow vp the soule quicke to vtter and endlesse destruction If our sinnes be neuer so great and grieuous if they bee neuer so many and monstrous moe then the haires of our head or the sand on the sea shore which is innumerable as heauy as lead as infectious as a leprosie as red as scarlet as filthy as dung and mire yet if God giue repentance and we beleeue there is promise of mercy assurance of forgiuenesse and hope of comfort and consolation Such they are that Christ calleth saying Mat. 11 28 Come vnto me all ye that are heauy laden and I will ease you for my yoke is easie and my burthen is light It behoueth vs all to seeke fauour at his hands to craue pardon and to pleade for mercy and forgiuenes of whom to aske it rightly is to obtaine it assuredly Secondly the trueth of this doctrine of Vse 2 Gods pardoning offenders and the consideration and feeling of this infinite kindnesse of God must worke in vs vnfained thankefulnes and continuall praise sounding out and magnifying his mercies to speake of his goodnes and to shew our selues louing and dutiful vnto him again for his exceeding compassion This sacrifice of thankesgiuing we see offered by the Apostle vnto God for the experience hee had of his bountifulnesse toward him 1 Tim. 1.12 I thanke him which hath made me strong that is Christ Iesus our Lord for hee counted mee faithfull and put me in his seruice when before I was a blrsphemer and a persecuter and an oppressor Now vnto the King euerlasting immortall inuisible vnto God onely wise be honour and glory for euer and euer Amen The like we see in Mary Magdalen who had beene a greeuous and heinous sinner as she had receiued much mercy so shee expressed backe againe much loue and kindnesse as she had beene deliuered out of the chaines of Satan so shee followed Christ Iesus with the fruits of piety and thankefulnesse all the dayes of her life shee entred with him vnto Simons house kissed his feet an ointed them with ointment washed them with her teares wiped them with her haires followed him to the Crosse and was the first with him in his resurrection of whom the Lord Iesus said Many sinnes are forgiuen her for she loued much Luke 7. to whom a little is forgiuen he doth loue a little There is a forgiuenesse in God that goeth before there must be a thankefulnes in vs that must follow after as this womaÌ„ knowes much to haue bin forgiuen her and therefore she loueth much euen as the debter loueth that creditor most that hath forgiuen him most so should the affection of our loue toward God bee increased as hee giueth euery one experience of his greater mercy As then we feele this sweetnesse and the infinite riches of this benefite so we should open our mouthes and vnloose our tongues and inlarge our hearts to sing and to set forth the praises of God according to the example of the Prophet in the Psalme â—l 103.1 2 3 My soule praise thou the Lord and all that is within me praise his holy Name forget not all his benefits which forgiueth all thine iniquities and healeth all thine infirmities And in another place What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits toward mee â—l â—â—6 12 〈◊〉 14. I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord I will pay my vowes vnto the Lord euen now in the presence of all his people For seeing he taketh away all our iniquity and receiueth vs to fauour graciously it is great reason wee should offer the sacrifice of praise and render vnto him the calues of our lips This doctrine of free forgiuenesse of sinnes openeth vnto vs the most blessed newes that euer came into the world it is the summe of the Gospel and of the glad tidings of saluation the key of all our comfort that entrance into life the most precious balme of our health and recouery which giueth more ioy and refreshing to the fainting soule and broken heart to the tender conscience and weary spirit then all the glory of the world can minister vnto it as the Apostle testifieth This is a true saying and by all meanes worthy to be receiued 〈◊〉 1.15 that Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners of whom I am chiefe Vse 3 Thirdly seeing there is mercy in store for the penitent seeing God will haue compassion vpon them is ready to fall on their necke and to imbrace them with both his armes as the father of the prodigall childe did â—e 15.20 it is required of vs speedily to turne and not deferre our repentance from day to day lest our harts be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sin No sinne is so small but is able to plundge vs downe to the bottome of hell if we liue in it without repentance and continue in it without remorse The longer wee remaine in the dregs of sinne the faster we shall sticke in the myre of it and the harder we shall finde it to come out of the prison thereof This is the vse which we are to make of Gods mercy to miserable sinners Let vs take heed we abuse not his goodnesse nor take occasion of liberty to turne his grace into wantonnesse saying as the manner of some is Oh God is mercifull hee is gracious to great sinners and so conclude therupon that they may liue as they list and may put off the season of repentance to the last gaspe But the Apostle teacheth vs to reason otherwise 〈◊〉 1 2. What shall we say then shall we continue in sinne that grace may abound God forbid how shall we that are dead to sinne liue yet in siâ—â—e Let vs not therefore alleadge the examples of the faithfull that haue offended to incourage vs in sinne or hold them out as bucklers to embolden vs in falling from God Take heede of presumption Many presume confidently with Peter but they weepe not bitterly with
mad and franticke immediately after their reproaches and indignities shewed against the seruants of God and ran vp and downe iustifying those in words whom they had condemned in deed And scarce any of them escaped but the hand of GOD was strongly and strangely vpon them all before they dyed To tell vs and teach vs this trueth that the persecutors of the Church defiled with the blood of the Saints shall not alway escape vnpunished albeit for a time they doe preuaile The Reasons are these First because God Reason 1 is true in all his words iust in all his works He is a most righteous Iudge who will take his owne cause into his hands and be glorified in the confusion of his aduersaries It cannot therefore be that they should escape seeing GOD so tendereth them their blood is precious in his sight Matth. 23 35. Not one drop of it shall fal to the ground vnreuenged he hath said Psal 105 35. Touch not mine annointed do my Prophets no harm He hath put all their teares in his bottle such as touch them to do them hurt do touch the apple of his own eye Yea whatsoeuer iniuries wroÌ„gs oppressions and indignities are offered vnto them he accounteth them as done vnto himselfe This our Sauiour testified from heauen when Paul made hauocke of the Church and breathed out threatnings against the Saints saying Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Actes 9 4. They haue not to do onely with men they fight against God and therefore shall not preuaile This reason is vrged by the Apostle 2 Th. 1.6 7. It is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you to you which are troubled rest with vs when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mighty Angels Againe he is a gracious God and merciful Reason 2 to his people therefore in his good time hee will punish their enemies and those that hate them He is as pittifull toward his children as he is iust against all their aduersaries This the Prophet expressely handleth at large Psalme 136 1â— 16 17 18. c. He ouerthrew Pharao his hoast in the red sea for his mercy endureth for euer which smote great Kings for his mercie endureth for euer and slew mighty Kinges for his mercy endureth for euer as Sihon King of the Amorites for his mercy endureth for euer and Og the King of Bashan for his mercy endureth for euer And gaue their Land for an heritage for his mercie endureth for euer euen an heritage vnto Israel his seruant for his mercy endureth for euer It remaineth to make vse and application of this Doctrine First it is a great comfort to the Church to consider how God is mindfull of vs in our distresses he doth not forget our afflictions he seeth the iniuries that are offered vnto vs as he surely saw the trouble of his people in Egypt and therefore we ought not to sinke downe in our miseries No chastising indeed for the present time seemeth to bee ioyous but greeuous but afterward it bringeth the quiet fruite of righteousnesse to them that are thereby exercised Heb. 12 11. So that in the midst of them we must reioyce Knowing that tribulation bringeth foorth patience and patience experience and experience hope and hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. Rom. 5 3 4 5. Albeit hee make vs runne through fire and water hee will in the ende bring vs to a sweete place of rest Let vs not therefore be dismayed for tribulation all that will liue godly in Christ Iesus must suffer persecution Let vs not be ashamed of the Gospel of Christ Which is the power of God to saluation vnto all that beleeue Let vs waite for the day of our deliuerance assuring our selues that albeit the enemies of Gods people and Religion band themselues and assemble together against the Lord and against his Christ yet in the end he shall crush them with a Scepter of Iron â—m 2 2 9. and breake them in peeces like a Potters vessell not leaue so great iniquity vnpunished Thus doth Moses comfort the people Exod. 14. Feare ye not stand still and behold the saluation of the Lord which he will shew to you this day for the Egiptians whom ye haue seene this day ye shall neuer see them againe the Lord will fight for you therefore hold you your peace He will harden the hearts of the Egiptians and will get him honour vpon Pharaoh and vpon all his hoast and vpon all his Chariots and vpon his Horsemen to shew his power in theÌ„ and to declare his Name throughout all the world Thus doth God comfort Abraham Gen. 15 by foretelling that the same Nation which should deale so churlishly and cruelly with his posterity should not alway escape vnpunished but in the end he would recompence them according to their desarts Know for a surety that thy seed shall bee a Stranger in a Land that is not theirs foure hundreth years and shall serue theÌ„ and they shall intreate theÌ„ euill notwithstanding the Nation whom they shall serue I will iudge and afterward shall they come foorth with great substance Gen. 15 13 14. As if the Lord should haue said vnto him I would not haue thee dismayed and discouraged O Abraham by these heauy tydings which I haue told thee that thy children shall be strangers in a strange Land and not onely strangers but be made seruants and bondslaues and not onely made slaues but be euilly and despitefully handled thus God by a Rhetoricall Gradation seemeth to augment his sorrowes rather I would haue thee strengthen thy faith against this tentation comfort thy heart with this cogitation that I will in the end punish that barbarous Nation and bring vpon it all those euils which it hath brought vpon thy posterity when they haue filled to the full the measure of their sins The truth of this promise is set downe in the booke of Exodus from the seuenth chapter to the fifteenth which we may reade and in reading consider that God is true in all his promises and Prophesies and will accomplish whatsoeuer he hath spoken for the confusion and destruction of his enemies Let vs therefore comfort our selues and comfort one another in these things that God will arise and his enemies shall be scattered Secondly let vs refraine anger and reuenge Vse 2 toward such as deale euilly with vs. It is the nature of flesh and blood to rise in choler to desire reuenge and not to put vp wrongs and iniuries We must be more then a lumpe of flesh if we will be the children of God We see that Stephen when he was stoned prayed for his persecutors Lord lay not this sinne to their charge Acts 7 60. The like wee see in Christ our Sauiour toward those that crucified him The consideration of this truth that God
Come to Heshbon let the City of Sihon be built and repaired c. The end of this Song made of the people of GOD was to keepe a perpetuall memory of the victories that God gaue to the Israelites and to teach the posterity to come how they came to be owners and possessours of these Citiss We learne from hence That it is the duty of the faithfull to remember and publish the works of God Doctrine It is our duty to remember publish the great works of God whereof we are partakers or witnesses Whensoeuer GOD sheweth any of his works of mercy or iudgement toward our selues or others toward soule or body we must not hide them and bury them in forgetfulnesse but spread them abroad and make them knowne to others This appeareth in sundry places of the word of God The Prophet teacheth this duty Psalm 105 1 2. Praise the Lord call vpon his Name declare his workes among the people Sing vnto him sing praise vnto him and talke of all his wondrous works And Psal 107 8. Let them confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull works among the sonnes of men So likewise Psalm 111 2 3. The works of the Lord are great and ought to be sought of all them that loue them his worke is glorious and beautifull and his righteousnesse endureth for euer So Psal 66 16 5 he prouoketh all men to heare what God hath done for him Come and hearken all ye that feare God and I will tell you what he hath done to my soule and in the same Psalme he reproueth the dulnesse of men that are cold in the consideration of the works of God Come and behold the works of God he is terrible in his doing toward the sonnes of men When the Shepheards had found the word of the Angel true and seene the Babe laide in the Cratch Luke 2 1â— They published abroad the thing that was told them of that childe to the great wondring of all those that heard it And when the man out of whom a legion of diuels was departed besought Christ that he might tarry with him Iesus sent him away saying Returne into thine owne house and shew what great things God hath done to thee so hee went his way and preached throughout all the Citty what great things Iesus had done vnto him When Paul and Barnabas returned to Antioch from whence they had beene commended to the grace of God to the worke which they had fulfilled hauing gathered together the Church They rehearsed all the things that God had done by them and how he had opened the doore of faith vnto the Gentiles Acts 14 27. The practise of this duty Christ commanded to the man that he had dispossessed Mark 5 19 20. Goe thy way home to thy friends shew theÌ„ what great things the Lord hath done vnto thee how he hath had compassion on thee so he departed and began to publish in Decapolis what great things Iesus had done vnto him and al men did maruaile All which precepts and examples teach vs that it is not enough to haue receiued Gods benefits and to be mindfull of them our selues but also we are bound to make others according to our places to profite thereby and to praise God for them agreeable to the words of Peter and Iohn to the councell Wee cannot but speak the things which we haue seene heard Acts 4 20. The Reasons of this Doctrine are diuers Reason 1 whether we consider God or our selues or the faithfull with whom we liue First in respect of God inasmuch as it standeth vs all vpoÌ„ to set forth his glory with al our strength and might This is the chiefe and principall end that we must ayme at in all our waies to seeke to gaine glory to his great Name according to that generall precept of the Apostle Whether ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe do all to the glory of God So when God doth make knowne to vs the workes of his owne right hand this must be one motiue to stirre vs vp to spread them abroad that thereby his Name may be glorified and his sauing health published among all Nations Acts 11 1â— as we see the practise in the Apostles Secondly in respect of our selues For this is a notable signe and token of a true and liuely faith that we beleeue the works of God and lay them vp deeply in our hearts when we hide them not vnder a bushell nor couer them in the ashes but lift vp our voice as a Trumpet to declare to others what our selues haue learned This the Prophet testifieth in his owne practise I will walke before the Lord in the Land of the liuing I beleeued and therefore did I speake Psalm 116 verses 9 10. This is not peculiar to the Prophet onely to testifie his faith by the words of his mouth but is made generall and common to others by the Apostle 〈◊〉 4 13. Because we haue the same spirit of Faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore I haue spoken we also beleeue and therefore speak Such as do not beleeue the words and workes of God can neuer be fit instruments to giue notice of them to others but such as doe in heart beleeue them cannot but with the tongue confesse them thereby to assure their owne hearts and to confirme their owne faith more and more Reason 3 Thirdly we must haue respect to others For as Christ speaketh to Peter when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren so when we beleeue the workes of God wee must labour to bring all other to a sound faith and right iudgement It is our duty to hunger and thirst after the saluation of others and being called to the profession we must toll the bell to others There is no man that hath bene truly acquainted with the workes of God and hath in conscience bene conuinced of the vndoubted truth thereof but ought to bee as a publike Cryer and as the Lordes Herald to blaze them and publish them abroad for the good of others This is the reason that mooued the Prophet Dauid to make such often so many protestations 〈◊〉 1 71 to speak of al his wondrous workes to tell his maruellous workes to publish the praises of the Lord his great power This is the reason that Peter immediately after his deliuerance out of prison came vnto Mary where many were gathered together in praier to intreat the Lord for the enlarging of his liberty saying vnto them Go shew these things vnto Iames and the rest of the Bretheren Acts 12 â—7 So then whether we do consider that it is required of vs to seeke the glorie of God to testify the assurance of our Faith or to win our brethren wee must acknowledge that it is a speâ—iall duty laide vpon vs to publish the workes of God whereof any of vs be witnesses of the truth whereof we are conuinced Indeed Christ
him and asketh him what the men were that came to him not that God was ignorant and needed to be taught or in structed what those persons were but to draw from him a voluntary confession of the matter which being truely opened and declared God forbiddeth him to go to the Moabites because they had a mischieuous purpose and to curse the Israelites because they were a blessed people WheÌ„ he perceiued to his great griefe that God had concluded and determined to continue his mercy and blessings vpon his people which no deuice of man could diminish no works of the diuell could abolish the morning being come he returned an answer to the messengers and sent them backe without their long-hoped desire excusing himselfe that he could not goe with them as himselfe desired and as they had deserued at his hands and hauing his minde wholly fixed on his reward he saith Ioseph 〈◊〉 lib. 4 cap 6. Returne backe to your Lord as for me I desired nothing more then to accompany you but the Lord hath stopped and restrained my purpose and will not suffer me to go with you or to helpe you Wherein obserue how this couetous hyreling false Prophet being willing to vndertake the worke because of the wages and to promise his best helpe that he might finger the hyre behaueth himselfe fraudently and vnfaithfully as hyrelings do mincing the matter and reuealing one part but concealing another part of the reuelation giuen him of God For whereas God had said Thou shalt not goe thou shalt not curse the people because they are a blessed people denying vnto him as well his purpose of going as his promise of cursing he declareth the former but dissembleth the latter he sheweth to the Princes and Gouernors that GOD restrained him from going but hideth this that the same GOD had forbidden him to curse the people together with the reason of it That they are blessed lest the messengers should be offended and his expected hyre denyed deteyned This is the summe and substance of this diuision But before we enter into the handling of the Doctrines offered heerein to our considerations to the end we may cleerely see into the meaning of the whole history it shall not be amisse for vs to answer certaine doubts and difficulties that arise as well from the purpose of Balak as from the person of Balaam Some of reuerent account in the Church Caluin 〈◊〉 in 4 â—ib 〈◊〉 interpret this history otherwise then can stand with the circumstances of the Text and the proportion of faith in other Scriptures For they suppose that Balak sought helpe of the true God reuerenced his Prophet and had the seed of religion remaining in his heart If this were so why doth he not himselfe fly to God by prayer And why doth he not stirre vp his people to prayer Why do they not all as one man ioyne in supplications and intercessions to be helped of God Why did he require Balaam to come with cursings and bannings against Israel if there were any sparke of true piety left in his heart Againe it is imagined that Balaam was a Prophet of God and endued with the spirit of Prophesie to whom GOD vsed oftentimes and ordinarily to appeare so do make him as it were a meane betweene the true Prophets and the false Prophets therby God making himselfe knowne among the Infidels and neuer leauing himselfe without witnesse Such were the Sybils thought to be liuing among the Gentiles and giuing testimony to the truth of God But we know no such meane betweene true and false Prophets â—â—swer For whosoeuer is not a true Prophet is a false Prophet and whosoeuer is a false Prophet cannot be a true Prophet of God He that is of God is a true Prophet he that is of the diuell is a false Prophet Neither doth the deliuery and vtterance of some truth make a true Prophet for then the diuell should be a true Prophet who sometime speaketh the trueth albeit to a sinister end For he confessed the Messiah to be the Sonne of God â—arke 1 24. thereby to darken the Doctrine of Christ and to discredite the power of the Gospel raising a suspition that he hath some familiarity friendship with Christ by drawing men to doubt of the truth of our redemption inasmuch as the diuell is a lyar from the beginning 〈◊〉 8 44. the father of lying And touching the Sybils they carry not any certaine credit and authority being all or the most part forged foysted in 〈◊〉 13 2 to win credite to the word of God which needeth not the lyes of any to vphold the truth and authority thereof For they are brought in speaking more clearely and euidently more plainly and particularly of Christ and his kingdome then any of the Patriarkes or Prophets then Moses or any that liued after him Esay is worthily accounted to bee an Euangelicall Prophet prophesying distinctly and determinately of the passion sufferings of Christ yet it is as nothing in comparison of that the Sybils expresse 〈◊〉 Sâ—billine 〈◊〉 â—â—nterâ—â—ffe Iâ—â—a â—saâ—o Ex◠〈…〉 11. touching the name and nature of Christ touching his originall off-spring touching his death and resurrection touching Antichrist and other enemies of the Church Now shall we thinke that God would reueale more to them then to his owne Prophets and the sonnes of the Prophets to such as liued out of the Church more then to all that were brought vp in the Church and sucked the sincere milke of the Scriptures and had the most sureword of the Prophets 〈◊〉 1â— to the which they did take heede as to a light that shineth in a darke place Besides we cannot hold this Balaam for any true Prophet but for a false Prophet 〈…〉 such as Simon the Sorcerer mentioned in the Acts Notwithstanding all the goodly glozes that he maketh to winne himselfe credite and estimation whereof wee shall speake more afterward Furthermore others thinke that Balaam meant his own false gods when he saith Tarry heere this night Obiect and I will giue you an answer as the Lord shall say vnto me And againe Returne into your Land for the Lord hath refused to giue me leaue to goe with you but that he was preuented of his purpose by the true God appearing vnto him But this coniecture is ouerthrowne by the expresse words in this place For the word is Iehouah Answer a name alwayes in Scripture giuen to the true God onely and neuer applyed to any false gods yea the true God was knowne by his name among the Gentiles and by it was discerned distinguished from the Idols of the Nations which indeed are no Gods Now that we may attaine to the true meaning of this Scripture and resolue of the right interpretation thereof I will set downe certaine rules and conclusions which concerne the matter in question which being fully determined and throughly descided the truth will euidently appeare
〈◊〉 35 â—â— and hearkened not to the words of Necho which were of the mouth of God The like we may consider oftentimes in the booke of Daniel when Nebuchadnezzar had dreamed a dreame which was not humane but diuine neyther of a naturall cause but of a supernaturall wherewith his spirit was troubled Daniel saide vnto him Dan. 2 28. There is a God in heauen that reuealeth secrets and sheweth the King what shall be in the latter daies The Reasons are euident First to set downe his great loue and fauour to his Children 〈◊〉 1. For as God did shew himselfe in sundry manners and speake by liuely voyce to the vngodly so in all the manifestations of himselfe vnto theÌ„ he had respect and reference to his Church as appeareth in the former examples Heerein therefore appeareth the wonderfull loue of God to his chosen people who hath the harts of all men in his owne hands and turneth theÌ„ about as pleaseth him This is that reason which the Prophet pointeth vnto Psal 105 13 14 15 where speaking of Abraham his posterity he saith Albeit they were few in number yea very few and strangers in the Land and walked about from Nation to Nation from one Kingdome to another people yet suffered he no man to do them wrong but reprooued Kings for their sakes saying Touch not mine annointed and doe my Prophets no harme Secondly it pleaseth God to make himselfe and his great Name knowne out of the limits and circuit of the Church 〈◊〉 2. to constraine euen the wicked to cleere him in his proceedings to acknowledge his iudgements to bee iust and righteous to giue sentence against themselues For God is holy in all his wayes and pure in all his works hee causeth their owne consciences to be witnesses against theÌ„ to accuse and to conuince them inasmuch as they become vnthankfull 〈◊〉 â— 2â— and do not glorifie him as God who is worthy of all glory and neuer leaueth himselfe without witnesse Acts 14 17. no not among the Infidels Thirdly he declareth and reuealeth himselfe Reason 3 to Infidels not because they be worthy but because by the mouth of the very Infidels he will strengthen and confirme his children True it is the cheefe and principall meanes which he vseth is to teach them by his seruants the Prophets and Apostles by Pastours and Teachers which he hath set in his church but he will also vse the tongues of prophane men to his owne glory comfort of his children This we see euidently shewed Iudg. 7 13. When Gideon came to the outside of the hoast of the enemies Behold a man told a dream vnto his neighbour and said Behold I dreamed a dreame and loe a cake of Barly-bread tumbled from aboue into the hoast of Midian and came vnto a Tent and smote it that it fell downe was ouerturned and his fellow answered This is nothing else saue the sword of Gideon for into his hand hath God deliuered Midian and all his host When Gideon heard the dreame deliuered and the interpretation opened he worshipped and returned into the hoast of Israel and saide Vp for the Lord hath deliuered into your hand the hoast of Midian Whereby we see that God made knowne his purpose to these vnbeleeuers for the strengthening of Gideons weake faith and the enabling of him to the worke whereunto he was appointed The vses follow First confesse from this Vse 1 dealing of God not onely that hee is great in â—ion and high aboue all the people but â—hat his Name is great glorious among his enemies He reigneth as King Psal 120.2 1 not onely ouer his Church but ouer all creatures and he maketh them to acknowledge his greatnesse stoop downe vnder his hand â—his we see in the Prophet Daniel chap. 6 26 27 by the decree that Darius wrote vnto all the people nations and languages that dwell in all the world I make a decree that in all the Dominions of my kingdome men tremble and feare the God of Daniel for hee is the liuing God and remaineth for euer and his kingdome shall not perish and his Dominion shall be euerlasting he refuseth and he deliuereth he worketh signes and wonders in Heauen and in Earth who hath deliuered Daniel from the power of the Lyons The like confession Nebuchadnezzar maketh before chap. 3 32 33. I thought it good to declare the signes wonders that the high God hath wrought toward me How great are his signs and how mighty are his wonders His kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome and his Dominion is from generation to generation Secondly we see that God leaueth not men Vse 2 with out excuse because hee maketh knowne his truth vnto them they haue some meanes or other offered vnto them to teach them to acknowledge God and to glorifie him whom they haue acknowledged Rom. 1.20.24 So Christ our Sauiour speaketh to the obstinate Iewes Iohn chapter fifteene verse 22. If I had not come and spoken vnto them they should not haue had sinne but now haue they no cloke nor colour for their sinne Thus was Pilate the Iudge of Iewry conuinced in his owne conscience of wrongfull iudgement against Christ beeing warned of his wife to whom God had reuealed his innocency that he was a iust man as a Lambe vnspotted and vndefiled For the Euangelist Matthew testifieth that when Pilate was set downe on the iudgement seate his wife sent to him saying Haue thou nothing to do with that iust man for I haue suffered many things this day in a dreame by reason of him Mat. 27 19. This was no meere humane or naturall dreame Eccles 5 2. arising from multitude of busines or proceeding froÌ„ an euil constitution of the body or euill digestion of meate or such like ordinary causes as daily befall vs but it was diuine from the speciall instinct of God and the inspiration of the Almighty For as God the Father diuers wayes approued the innocency of Christ that it might appeare he dyed not for his owne offences but for ours for our redemption so did God send terror and trouble vpon the Iudges wife in the night season to discouer his hypocrisie make him without excuse altogether in condemning the Innocent that all the water in the wide sea was not able to wash away the guilt of his sinne much lesse the water he called for to wash his hands before the multitude when he saide I am innocent of the blood of this iust man looke you to it Math. 27 24. The staine of sinne soyleth the soule and defileth the conscience cannot be washed away with water which onely putteth away the filth of the flesh and clenseth the body but cannot enter any further Thirdly seeing God hath shewed and manifested Vse 3 himselfe to wicked men vnworthy of his fauour we may be certaine and well assured that he will neuer leaue his owne children destitute of instruction that call vpon his
Iewell Therefore the wise man saith Prou. 22 1. A good name is to be chosen aboue great riches and louing fauour is aboue Siluer and Gold Eccles 7 4. Wherefore let no man thinke to raise himselfe by the fall of others or to gaine estimation to himselfe by the discredit and defamation of other men But onely what thing I say vnto thee that shalt thou do In theâ—e wordes God before hand instructeth and informeth Balaam what shall be the euent and issue of all his desires namely that howsoeuer hee coueted to curse the people of God and so to earne his wages and hire by the practise of wickednesse yet hee should be compelled and constrained against his will to wish the flourishing estate of the Church and to pronounce the blessing with his owne mouth Howsoeuer therefore hee were maliciously bent and carried with extreme fury and frenzy against the godly yet God declareth that all his rage should turne to the good of the Church and his tongue should vary from his heart Hereby we learn That the malice of the wicked 〈◊〉 â—â—e of â—â—â—d 〈◊〉 at 〈…〉 reâ—â— how great soeuer it bee is limited and restrained Albeit the enemies of the Church be oftentimes suffered to proceed and preuaile and to lay very great afflictions on the seruants of God yet al their power is stinted and determined they can proceede no further then God suffereth and permitteth This trueth is taught vs in sundry Scriptures for our instruction When Laban intended euill against Iacob God appeared vnto him and sayd Gen. 31 24 Take heede that thou speake not vnto Iacob ought saue good and Iacob telleth him that except the God of his father the God of Abraham and the fear of Isaac had bene with him he would haue sent him away empty but God beheld his tribulation and the labour of his hands and rebuked him yesternight When Pharaoh and the Egyptians pursued after Israel with horses and Chariots and sought their vtter destruction God fought for his people while they stood still and held their peace Exod. 14 25. This is it which our Sauiour signified when the Pharisies sayd vnto him Luke 13 32 33. Depart and go hence for Herod will kill thee Then hee sayd vnto them Go ye and tell that fox Behold I cast out diuels and will heale still to day and to morrow and the third day I shall be perfected neuerthelesse I must walke to day and to morrow for it cannot be that a Prophet should perish out of Ierusalem So Isaiah comforteth the messengers of Hezekiah against the blasphemies of Sancherib against the dangers of the city and against his rayling on and reproaching the liuing God 2 Kin. 19 6 7. So shall ye say to your master Thus saith the Lord Esay 37 26. Be not afraid of the words which thou hast heard Behold I will send a blast vpon him and he shall heare a noise and returne to his owne land because hee hath raged against me and his tumult is come vp into my ears therefore I will put my hooke in his nostrils my bridle in his lips and I will bring him back againe the same way he came All these things teach vs the truth of that doctrine which wee haue in hand namely that howsoeuer the vngodly rage and fret against the church of God yet their malice and madnesse is limited and the time of the continuance thereof appointed of God The reasons to confirme our faith farther Reason 1 in this point are these First the prouidence of God ruleth all things in heauen and earth the least and smallest things are ordained and ordered by him nothing falleth out by chaÌ„ce neither is whirled about in the wheele of fortune The Birds fall not to the ground the haires fall not from our heads without the will of our heauenly Father Matth. 10 verse 30. Howsoeuer therefore the enemies of the Church doe take crafty counsels and make bloody decrees against the peace and prosperity thereof yet they can doe no more then God hath concluded and then he hath in his purpose determined This the Apostles acknowledge Actes 4. verse 2â— in their prayer to God Doubtlesse against thine holy Sonne Iesus whom thou hast annoâ—nted both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel gathered theÌ„selues together to doe whatsoeuer thine hand and thy counsell hath determined before to bee done They cannot satisfie thâ—ir owne lusts nor accomplish the desseignes of their owne hearts their rage is restrained as with a bit and bridle that it should not hurt the people of God Againe maruell not that the course of wicked Reason 2 men is stopped by the hand of God for the diuels are limited and all the power of darkenesse is curbed so as the gates of hell shall not preuaile against the church We see this in Iob 1 12. 2 6. hee could not slay his seruants with the sword burne vp his sheepe with fire spoile him of his Camels by Robbers destroy his children with windes and touch his person with boyles before the Lord had saide vnto him Loe all that hee hath is in thine hand but saue his life Likewise when the Lord Iesus dispossessed the two possessed with diuels which came out of the graues very fierce so that no man might goe by that way Matth. 8 31 the diuels could not enter into the heard of Swine before they had besought him to suffer them to enter into them so that wee may bee assured that howsoeuer they be bloody spirits and greedy to hurt yet their tyranny is bound vp beeing compassed within the listes and limites of the power of God and inclosed within the circle of his iurisdiction that they cannot annoy such as are created after the image of God and redeemed with the blood of Christ without the diuine permission For the Prince of this world is iudged and cast out Iohn 12 31. and 16 11. his weapons are taken from him the spoils diuided his workes are dissolued and loosed his head is bruised and broken Vse 1 The vses of this Doctrine minister great comfort and instruction vnto vs. First we learne from hence to acknowledge the infinit power of God aboue all earthly power that is in flesh and blood True it is the rage of the enemies is great and the gates of hell are set wide open against the church of God yet they cannot preuaile or haue the vpper hand for God is with vs his power is manifested and his malice is abridged It hath alwayes beene an hard matter for men to stay in dangers and feare the remnants of infidelity and the dregs of distrust doe rest and remaine in the best men The trueth and omnipotency of God is hardly yeelded and consented vnto as appeareth in the example of Moses Aaron Num. 20 12. Psal 106 33. They beleeued not God to sanctifie him in the presence of the children of Israel but spake vnaduisedly with their
is added vnto it is the ioy of the seuerall parts and the multiplying of many members is matter of great reioycing to the whole body and cause of stirring of vs vp to the praise of God who quickeneth theÌ„ that are dead and maketh them to bee found that were lost In the naturall body found deformed or defectiue if sight were giuen to the blinde or hearing to the deafe or speech to the dumb if life or limb were restored where it was wanting 〈◊〉 3 7 8. 〈◊〉 â— 24. what great comfort would this bring what great reioycing would it worke So in the mysticall body of Christ when any part or when many parts are added as ornaments of the body and helping to accomplish the number of the elect let vs break foorth into ioy of heart and reioyce that wee haue part and fellowship in this company Thirdly let vs not measure the Church by Vse 3 our owne outward senses When Idolatry and open wickednesse when superstition cruell persecutions ouer-spread all as an vniuersall darknesse couering the earth let vs not suffer our selues to be deceiued nor iudge rashly of Gods people We thinke the Church oftentimes like to perish and to be rooted out of the earth but the foundation of God alwaies remaineth sure and hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his Therefore the Apostle teacheth That the Lord hath not cast away his people Rom. 11 1 2 3 4 5. When Elias saw the Prophets of God killed and the Altars digged downe God said vnto him I haue reserued vnto my selfe seuen thousand men which haue not bowed their knee to Baal Euen so then at this present time there is a remnant according to the election of grace Wherefore let vs not iudge rashly of priuate persons whether they be in the number of the elect or not much lesse of whole Nations and kingdomes We say commonly he runneth farre that neuer returneth Paul was a persecuter of the Church 1 Tim 1 13 but Christ appearing vnto him made him a Preacher of the Gospel Manasseh was an Idolater a sorcerer and shedder of much innocent blood when hee sate in his Throne and kingdome but hee remembred God afterward in the dayes of his affliction 2 Chron. 33 12. Mary Magdalen who led a wicked life out of whom Christ cast seuen diuels Mark 16 9 had her sinnes forgiuen and loued him much of whom she had receiued so great mercy The theefe that all his life had runne astray Luc. 23.40 and hunted after the goods of other men was vpon the Crosse conuerted to the faith he abhoâ—red his former life confessed his sinnes craued pardon blamed his fellow and longed after the kingdome of God This the Apostle auoucheth concerning the Corinthians when he had taught That neither fornicaters nor idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor buggerers nor theeues nor couetous nor drunkards nor raylers nor extortioners shall inherite the kingdome of God he addeth Such were some of you but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but ye are iustified in the Name of the Lord Iesus by the Spirit of our God 1 Cor. 6 9 10. So theÌ„ we must iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who shall lighten things that are hidde in darknesse and make the counselles of the heart manifest 1 Cor. 4 5. and then shall euery man haue praise of GOD. And let vs not be daunted and dismayed at the great number of the wicked of Atheists Libertines Epicures Idolaters Hypocrites Scorners Blasphemers seeing there is an vniuersality of the elect and faithfull though few appeare to our senses as did to the eyes of Eliah who in heart soule ioyne with vs of whose prayers we are partakers Lastly seeing there are many elected vnto Vse 4 life and saluation let vs vse all meanes to draw others to faith in Christ and repentance from dead works Let vs exhort one another while it is called to day lest any be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Heb 3 13. Let vs prouoke to good workes and so much the more seeing the day of the Lord draweth neere Heb. 10 25. For what knowest thou O man whether thou shalt win thy brother The husbandman planteth and watereth 1 Cor. 3 7 he tilleth soweth and when he hath done he committeth the successe to God looking with patience for early and latter rayne So must all the Ministers of God which are his laborers preach in season and out of season diuide the word of truth aright and take all occasions to win soules to God And this is that vse which the Lord himselfe teacheth and prescribeth Acts 18 9 10. Feare not but speake and hold not thy peace For I am with thee and no man shall lay hands on thee for I haue much people in this City Where wee see that howsoeuer Paul found much opposition against him at Corinth some resisting and others blaspheming himselfe ready to depart yet the Lord appeareth vnto him and encourageth him to continue his labours with promise of a plentifull haruest a rich recompence of reward that hee should not labour in vaine but be the Minister of life vnto many This is the greatest comfort to the Ministers of God to turne many to righteousnesse This shall be our Crowne and glory in the great day of account when the cheefe Shepheard of the sheepe shall appeare Therefore the Apostle chargeth the man of God to be of a patient spirit gentle towards all men 2 Tim. 2 24 25. suffering the euill instructing them with meekenesse that are contrary minded prouing if God at any time will giue them repentance that they may acknowledge the truth and come to amendment out of the snare of the diuel of whom they are taken prisoners to do his will To conclude let vs remember the saying of the Apostles Iames chap. 5 19 20. Brethren if any of you haue erred from the truth and some man haue conuerted him let him know that he which hath conuerted the sinner from going astray out of his way shall saue a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sins Where the Apostle teacheth that so manie of vs as haue receyued any gifts at the handes of God it is our duty not onely to vse them to our owne comfort but to labour diligently to profit others that so we may gaine glorie and winne soules to God by furthering the saluation of our brethren It followeth in the Text. Let mee dye the death of the righteous In these wordes is contained the second part of the conclusion of this first prophesie which is Balaams demand and desire that after the end of this temporall and mortall life hee may rest with the Saints and obtaine the blessed estate reserued for them This had bene a good and godly prayer if it had not proceeded from an euill heart and beene stained with a wicked life This desire of his was not constant and followed vnto the end but
he shall not preuaile ouer them for there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus Indeed God is able to foyle him and destroy him at once and to giue vs a full and finall conquest ouer all the powers of darknesse in a moment if it pleased him but lest we should bee puffed vp in pride and forget our selues lest wee should leaue calling vpon the Name of almighty GOD and the sorrowing and sighing for our owne weaknesse lest we should be besotted with selfe-loue fall asleepe in security the Lord will worke by little and little he will proceed as it were by liâ—â—â— and leuell he will roote out our spirituall enemies by degrees Let vs not therefore looke to be freed wholly from tentations but know that it is profitable for vs to be exercised vnder them And let vs be sober and watch seeing our aduersary the diuell as a roaring Lyon walketh about seeking whom he may deuoure whoÌ„ if we resist stedfast in the faith he will flie from vs 1 Pet. 5 8 9. Iam. 4 7. Let vs put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand against all the assaults of the diuell And let vs remember that he is resisted and driuen away not by any superstitious crossing of our selues which is no armor of proofe but by faith by prayer proceeding from faith which are of great force and effect 25 Then Balak said vnto Balaam Neither curse nor blesse them at all 26 But Balaam answered and saide vnto Balak Told I not thee saying All that the Lord speaketh that must I do 27 Againe Balak saide vnto Balaam Come I pray thee I will bring thee vnto another place if so bee it will please that God that thou maiest thence curse them for my sake 28 So Balak brought Balaam vnto the top of Peor that looketh toward the wildernesse 29 Then Balaam saide vnto Balak Make me heere seuen Altars and prepare me heere seuen Bullocks and seuen Rammes 30 And Balak did as Balaam had saide and offered a Bullocke and a Ram on euery Altar Thus much touching the Prophesie it selfe now followeth the last part to wit the issue and effect therof both in Balak and in Balaam For heere we see the King chafing the Sorcerer excusing hee commanding and the King obeying First of al when Balak perceiued that hee was deceiued of his hope and expectation his wrath is kindled and he chargeth the hyreling that if he will not curse the people as he appointed yet he should not blesse them as he had enterprised For the wicked had rather haue the truth of God smothered buried in silence then themselues offended and disappointed The mercenary Prophet excuseth himselfe that he was vniustly accused hauing foreshewed that it was not at his choise to hold his peace or to speak what he would but was constrained by a superior power to open his mouth and to vtter that which was deliuered vnto him After this answer the king taketh him vp into another place to Peor in which Mountaine their Idoll had a Temple hoping that at the last the God of Israel would change his minde and grant his request Behold the peruersenesse of vnbeleeuers who albeit they be crossed in their euill intentions inuentions yet they proceed in their purposes and betweene voide hope and vaine feare hold on their courses in the blindnesse of their hearts Therefore Balaam seeking to keepe his credite and entertaining the King in an expectation of better successe to come reneweth his former practise commanding seuen Altars to be builded and seuen Bullocks and Rams to be prepared to whom the credulous King obeyeth and suffereth himselfe to be deluded by the diuellish sorceries and idolatrous sacrifices of that false Prophet These particular points haue beene before considered and the principall Doctrines arising from hence likewise opened Ierom lib. 2. apolo aduers Ruffin For heereby we see the rage and fury of the enemies to be vnsatiable and vnappeaseable albeit their might be not answerable to their malice nor their power so great as their desire to hurt they are like the sea that neuer resteth but casteth vp mire and grauell No malice or cruelty can be comparable to the malice and cruelty of a naturall man vndertaken for religion or rather against religion and the truth of God The father in this case hath not spared the son Math. 10 35. the brother hath betrayed the brother to death a mans enemies haue beene they of his owne house and they haue beene as wolues one to another Againe we see how euill men albeit they be crossed in their attempts yet will not giue ouer but returne to their former sinnes As the dogge to his owne vomite So deceitfull a bayte is sinne ensnaring the conscience that hardly they returne that are holden in the chaines thereof hauing satan at their elbow to tempt them and their owne corruptions within theÌ„ to helpe them forward Notwithstanding it shal not be amisse for vs to obserue the points laide before our eyes one in the person of Balaam the other in respect of Balak the third in respect of them both Verse 26. Balaam answered and saide vnto Balak Told I not thee saying All that the Lord speaketh that must I do We haue oftentimes noted before that the words which Balaam deliuered he spake as moued and inspired by the Spirit of God his prophesies are not mingled with his owne dreames and deuices as drosse with pure gold as chaffe with cleane wheate or as saw-dust with wholesome meat these came not from the will of man nor proceeded from any priuate motion and interpretation he was guided and directed by the holy Ghost and therefore he saith in this place All that the Lord speaketh that must I do and in the chapter following If Balak would giue me his house full of siluer and gold I cannot passe the commandement of the Lord to do either good or bad of mine owne minde what the Lord shall command that same will I speake Numb 24 13. So then he declareth that in vttering pronouncing these prophesies he was limited and restrained his tongue tyed vp to that which God should put in his mouth Numb 22 38. He was not left at liberty to speake at randon what he would he must speake onely that which the LORD would haue him Doctrine It belongs to the Ministers to deliuer Gods word onely and wholly From hence we learne that it is a duty belonging to all the Ministers whom God hath separated and called to that Office to deliuer the will of God fully perfectly as they haue receiued it of God without adding to it or detracting from it True it is the Ministers of the Gospel haue now no extraordinary reuelations or immediate inspirations God doth not appeare or reueale his word vnto them eyther by dreames in the night or by visions in the day neither do they heare his voyce froÌ„ heauen
but they haue the wil of God reuealed and the Lord speaking vnto them in his word This word they must teach nothing but this word and all that is reuealed for our saluation in this word A witnes that is broght in to giue euidence betweene man and man in any hard matter that riseth in iudgement betweene blood and blood Cicer. Epist famil lib. 5. betweene Plea Plea is sworne to speake the truth and all the truth and nothing but the truth So should it be with all Pastors and Teachers which are as the Lords witnesses they must deale fully and faithfully they must boldly speake that which God in his word hath reuealed publish vnto his people all that which he hath deliuered vnto them This is it which the Lord spake to Ieremy hanging backe when God called him excusing wheÌ„ God separated him refusing when God had chosen him Say not I am a childe for thou shalt goe to all that I shall send thee and whatsoeuer I command thee shalt thou speake Ier. 1 7. 1 Kings 22 14. Likewise when our Sauiour sent out his Apostles into the world he charged them with this as a part of their commission Teach them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commanded you Math. 28 20. And the Apostle speaking of the Supper of the Lord saith I receiued of the Lord that which I also haue deliuered vnto you 1 Cor. 11 23. And afterward confirming the faith in the Corinthians in the article of the resurrection hee saith First of all I deliuered vnto you that which I receiued how that Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe according to the Scriptures 1 Cor. 15 3. Thus doth the Apostle clear himselfe being falsely charged by the Iewes I obtained helpe of God and continue vnto this day witnessing vnto small and great saying none other things then those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come Acts 26 22. Yea this was the vsuall manner of all the Prophets preaching vnto the people to come vnto them in the Name of God Heare ye the word of the Lord Thus saith the Lord. Reason 1 The Reasons for confirmation heereof follow to be marked of vs. First this appeareth from the sundry titles as names of their Office that are giueÌ„ vnto them in the Scriptures to put them in minde of the duties of their callings They are called Workemen because they should do the Lords businesse 2 Tim. 2 15. and finish the worke whereunto hee hath called and ordayned them They are called Builders because they should build vpon the foundatâ—â—n Psal 118 â— The foundation is precious euen Iesus Christ who is pure and perfect gold and they must build vpon it gold siluer and precious stones not hay not stubble not timber lest they suffer losse when the fiery triall shall come Thus the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 3 12. According to the grace of God giuen to me as a skilfull Master-builder I haue laide the foundation and another buildeth thereon but let euery one take heed how he buildeth vpon it Sometimes they are called Pastors Shepheards Eph. 4 11. Ier. 3 15. because they shold make the Sheepe of Christ to rest in greene pasture and leade them by the still waters Sometimes they are called Messengers because they are Mal 2 7. 2 Cor. 5 20 or should be Gods mouth and messengers vnto the people and in stead of God himselfe to them Should not the Embassadour deliuer the message and al the message of his Lord and Master Dare hee chop and change dare he adde or alter dare he inuent deuise any thing of his owne No he will not depart or decline from his commission but faithfully dischargeth the trust reposed in him The Ministers are the messengers of God and Embassadours of Christ and therefore it is required of them that they be found faithfull in the execution of their office Hence it is that the Prophet saith The Priests lips should preserue knowledge and they should seeke the Law at his mouth for he is the Messenger of the Lord of Hosts So the Apostle speaketh Now then wee are Embassadours for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs stead that ye be reconciled to God All which Titles do tye vp the Minister of God to deliuer onely the message of God and do not leaue him at liberty to teach what he list Secondly to the end the faith of the hearers Reason 2 may be certaine stayed vpon the power of God not vpon the wisedom of men which is but a broken Reede a weake Pillar and a rotten foundation to beare them vp This is the reason that the Apostle Paul vseth 1 Cor. 2 after he had shewed that he spake vnto theÌ„ the wisedome of God in a mystery euen the hid wisedome which God had determined before the world vnto our glory hee giueth this reason That your faith should not be in the wisedome of men but in the power of God 1 Cor. 2 5 7. God would not haue his people left in vncertainties nor fed with chaffe nor carried about with euery winde and weather of doctrine but builded vpon a sure Rocke stand vpon a certaine foundation But there is no sound feeding for the soule but by the word which is the power of God to saluation all other foode is as dust and drauery All the fine deuices of the wit deliuered in the perswasible words of mans wisedome that tickle the outward eares and delight carnall men sauoring wholly of the flesh and not of the Spirit are no better then huskes fitter to feed swine then to nourish the sonnes and daughters of God â—o eternall life The word of God is a sharpe two edged sword 〈◊〉 1 16. 〈◊〉 4 1â— the word of man is as a leaden knife or a wooden dagger which may well threaten but cannot strike or if it strike it cannot enter The word of God is a consuming fire Ier. 5 14 and 23 29 like to God the author of it able to enflame mens hearts with a loue of God when it is beleeued the word of maÌ„ is as a painted fire which carrieth a shew but hath no substance or strength eyther to waste the stubble or to refine and purifie siluer or gold The word of God is the Lords Fan to winnow the people Math. 3 12 separating the bastardly brood of Abraham from the true sonnes venting the hypocrites from the beleeuers and scattering with the powerfull blast thereof the reprobates from the elect all other wayes means that are vsed are too weake feeble to work this separation of the chaffe from the wheat And therefore all such as are the Lords Fanners that would publish their doctrine not to please the eare but to open the doore of the conscience must vse no other instrument then this word of God which hath this force and effect Reason 3 Thirdly God will destroy those that doe
not deale faithfully with his people Such as either hide the truth or withhold it in vnrighteousnesse such as conceale or corrupt the word to please mē vndergo the curse of God and bring vpon themselues the heauy wrath of God This appeareth in that charge which the Lord gaue to the Prophet Ieremy chap. 1 17. Thus the Lord dealeth also with the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 3.18 and 33 6. So the Apostle saith A necessity is laide vpon me and woe vnto me if I preach not the Gospel 1 Cor. 9 16. Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine are now to bee handled First of all it followeth that they must know the Scriptures they must not bee young Plants Idol Shepheards blinde guides dumbe dogs sleepy watchmen vnsauory salt which is good for nothing but for the dunghill if for the dunghill Luk. 14 35. Mat. 5 13. It is a shame for a guide not to know the way for a Seer to be blinde for a Messenger to bee dumbe So then all Teachers should make conscience to furnish themselues as wise Scribes and good Stewards with profitable competent knowledge spending their dayes in getting the vnderstanding of the Scriptures that they may minister a word in due season and be able to feed their fellow-seruants with wholesome food leading them to the fountaines of life So then the knowledge of the word of God and the gift of interpretation cannot be separated from the function calling of the Minister and God doth disclaime and disauow such as are without knowledge that they shall be none of his Pastors Teachers Thus he speaketh by the Prophet Hosea chap. 4 6. Because thou hast refused knowledge I will also refuse thee that thou shalt be no Priest to me Who would not maruaile if a Prince should appoint a Messenger or Embassadour to goe to a people which had no legs to goe no tongue to speake no language or reason to deliuer his message Who then can be so absurd as to thinke that the wise God the Lord of Lords and King of Kings would appoint any to be as his mouth and the Messenger of his will which cannot teach and deliuer his will Who is it that hath an house to builde that will chuse such Carpenters and Masons as haue no skill to lay a stone or to hew their timber or to handle their Tooles Who will retaine or entertaine a Shepheard to keepe his sheepe an husbandman to till his ground a Captaine to leade his army a Steward to prouide for his family a labourer to do his work that is altogether ignorant and hath no knowledge to do these things Now God is more prudent and prouident then mortall man and therefore he will reiect and refuse all such as are not able to discharge the Office committed vnto them through ignorance God requireth knowledge in all the people much more in such as take vpon them to be the Teachers of the people which should not onely haue knowledge themselues but teach knowledge to others that they do not perish for want of knowledge The Spirit of God mentioneth this to bee one of the cheefest causes that religion perished among the ten Tribes and that Idolatry was erected and continued among them euen vntill they were carried away to perpetuall captiuity in that Ieroboam made of the lowest and rudest of the people 1 King 13 31 and 13.33 Priests of the high places who would might consecrate himselfe to that calling The condition of the Iewes was neuer more dangerous and desperate and neerer to destruction and desolation then when they had blinde watchmen and such Priests set ouer them as had no knowledge which made the Prophet Esay call for all the beasts of the field to deuoure them and all the beasts of the Forrest to eate them vp giuing this as the reason For their watchmen are all blinde and haue no knowledge Esay 56 9 10. Hence it is that the Prophet Malachi teacheth That the Priests lips should preserue knowledge the people seeke the Law at their mouth for they are the Messengers of the Lord of hoasts Mal. 2 7. This therefore sheweth and condemneth the grosse and greeuous sinne of many amongst vs that occupy the places of Pastors and cannot feede that run before they were sent take vpon thē to be lights and yet are darknesse These can haue no comfort in their calling because they were neuer designed or called of God to this place For whomsoeuer he calleth to any function hee enableth in some measure to discharge the duty which hee hath required of them They indanger their owne soules the soules of many other for when the blind leade the blinde both fall into the ditch Greg. hom 11. in Ezekiel and one saith truely that we murther the soules of such as we see runne the way of destruction when we are carelesse and hold our peace Vse 2 Secondly it behoueth all the Ministers of the word of God to make conscience to deliuer the truth and all the truth vnto the people howsoeuer it be taken according to the example of the Apostles Peter and Iohn answered vnto them and saide Whether it bee right in the sight of God to obey you rather then God iudge yee for we cannot but speake the things which we haue seene and heard Acts 4 19 20. And Paul exhorting the Elders and Ouerseers of the Church of Ephesus setteth before their eyes his owne practise that he had kept back nothing that was profitable but had shewed them all things necessary to saluation I take you to record this day that I am pure frō the blood of all men for I haue concealed nothing but haue reuealed vnto you all the counsell of God Acts 20 20 26 27. If we be carefull and conscionable in doing this duty faithfully to God and his people we shall reape and receiue more sound comfort thereby then by the powerfull effect of our Ministery True it is all painfull Teachers esteeme nothing more nor so much as of the people whom they haue gained to God and godlinesse accounting them their ioy their crowne 1. Th. 2 19 20. and their glory and yet we may reape more true comfort and consolation by discharging our duties carefully then by sauing soules and by turning many to righteousnesse if we could winne whole kingdomes to God For we may saue others from death and conuert a sinner from going astray out of his way and yet after this our selues become reprobates wee may be the sweet sauour of life to life to others and not our selues to God Thus was it with many Priests of loose licentions life vnder the Law Thus it was with Iudas who wrought miracles preached the Gospel and conuerted soules as wel as the rest of the Apostles yet was the sonne of perdition And thus no doubt it was with the Scribes and Pharisies that sate in Moses chayre and taught the people what they should obserue and doe like vnto
but neuer come to the knowledge of the truth He that setteth his sonne to schoole will look he should learn somewhat and not euer stand at one stay We are trained vp in the bosome of the Church which is the Schoole-house of Christ wee must therefore euery day be profiting and going forward God accepteth not of those that looke backward or stand at a stay hee will know them that seek more and more to know him Thirdly it is our duty to beg and craue at Vse 3 Gods hands the knowledge of his will who openeth the eyes of the blinde and giueth vnderstanding to those that seeke it We haue a gracious promise to be heard Mat. 7 7. in the prayers and petitions that we make vnto him Hence it is that the Prophet Dauid a man after Gods owne heart and endued with a singular portion of Gods Spirit craueth the enlightning of Gods Spirit and desireth still to be taught of him Psal 119 verses 18 27 31 73. Thus doth the Apostle pray for the Ephesians chapter 1 verses 17 18 that God would giue them the spirit of wisedome and enlighten their mindes to know what the hope is of his calling and what the riches are of his glorious inheritance in the Saints A notable direction for all of vs how to behaue our selues when we come into the house of God and tread in his Courts namely not to rest vpon our naturall gifts nor to trust in our mother-wits which are too short and shallow to reach vp to the height and to sound the depth of the mysteries of God How many are there in the world of an high reach and of a deepe conceite in the matters of the world that attaine to no measure of knowledge in the matters of God Talke with them of the things of this life they are able to discourse with great insight many of Gods children inferiour to them few equall with them none can go beyond them They can contriue and dispatch businesse of the world with great facility you cannot speake to them of any thing of this nature but by and by they apprehend it and conceiue it But enter communication with them of heauenly things of the knowledge of God of faith in Christ of the saluation of their soules they can conceiue nothing they are as blinde as Beetles they are simple and ignorant as little children that know not the right hand from the left This should offer to our wise carefull cōsiderations a double meditatiō First it serues to humble those that haue these gifts of nature and are wise in their owne conceit and to make them equal with those of the lower sort seeing all their gifts which Nature hath adorned them withall are not able to set them one foot forward toward the kingdome of heauen nay being vnsanctified they are further off from saluation then others of smaller gifts This made the Apostle say Let no man deceiue himselfe if any man among you seeme to be wise in this world let him be a foole that he may be wise for the wisedome of this world is foolishnesse with God and the Lord knoweth that the thoghts of the wise be vaine 1. Cor. 3 18. Where hee teacheth euery one to be ready to deny himselfe and his carnall wisedome whose beginning is from the flesh and whose end is death to the end wee may be truely wise in heauenly things pertaining vnto euerlasting life Secondly this serueth to comfort the children of God that want the worldly wit of naturall men and are not able to diue so deepe into earthly things as they though they be simple in matters of this world yet if GOD haue giuen them a taste of the glory of the world to come let them rest in spirituall knowledge and giue God the praise that hath opened the eyes of their mindes and inlightned their hearts to haue a feeling of it This our Sauiour taketh occasion to practise and to offer praise and honour to God in a sweete remembrance of this dealing of God I giue thee thankes O Father Lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto babes it is so O Father because thy good pleasure was such Math. 11 25 26. Though wee be simple in the world yet if wee be wise in GOD though weake in the world yet if we be strong in GOD though wee be accounted as fooles and silly ones of the sharp wits of the world yet if wee haue learned Christ Iesus know the exceeding measure of his loue toward vs let this be our comfort and consolation that God hath abundantly recompenced the want of those outward things by giuing vnto vs an happy and holy aduantage in heauenly things And indeed all those are learned that are taught of God and they vnlearned that are not taught of him althogh otherwise they abound in other knowledge Such as haue learned Christ Iesus and him crucified and so are become new creatures in him they are learned though they know neuer a letter in the booke For in him are hid all the treasures of wisdome knowledge Col. 2 3. He that hath not learned Christ is vnlearned Althogh otherwise he be neuer so learned for if he be not regenerate and borne anew but committeth sinne with greedines he hath not seene him neither hath knowne him 1. Ioh. 3 6. Wherfore let vs al learne from hence to depend vppon God for his blessings vpon vs especially when we enter the Lords courts and come to heare his word let vs confesse that we are not able of our selues to vnderstand his will and desire him to open our hearts as hee did the heart of Lydia Act. 16 14. for otherwise wee shall depart away as ignorant and blinde as wee came wee shall neuer soundly rest in the truth that is deliuered but alwayes be ready to carpe and cauill at it to wrangle and reason against it saying How can these things be And then it may be said vnto them as Christ speaketh to the proud Pharisies who gloried in their owne insight thought all men blind beside themselues If ye were blinde ye should not haue sinne but now ye say we see therefore your sinne remaineth Iohn 9 40 41. Let vs then be ready to renounce our worldly wisedome and to deny our selues and begge the assistance of Gods Spirit to be our inward teacher and instructer that so we may heare with profit and comfort Vse 4 Lastly learne to be thankfull to God foreshewing this grace and mercy to vs his vnworthy seruants when he reuealeth and maketh knowne vnto vs the hid things of God touching our saluation without which wee haue liued in darknes in the shadow of death and in the estate of damnation Hee hath not vouchsafed this mercy vpon all but hath passed ouer many thousands in the world which know not truth from errour nor light from darknesse hee might haue passed
frozen harts and shew themselues vnworthy of so great mercy Vse 2 Secondly it sheweth vs that it is vnpossible for all the tyrants and enemies vnder heauen to prolong the time for the further vexation of Gods people when God hath determined the release and appointed the end of their troubles All the creatures of God shall helpe them and worke for them yea hasten the purpose and counsell of God This appeared very notably in the deliuerance of Israel out of Egypt When the time of foure hundred yeares which God had appointed were expired albeit the King and his people had concluded to detaine them in bondage they were by the ouer-ruling hand of God moued to thrust them out of the land Exod 12 33 and 14 22. yea euen to hyre them at a great price to depart giuing them iewels of siluer and gold and casting vpon them the most precious things that were in their possession Pharaoh and his people forced them out of the land in hast and whē they were hardned to follow after them to bring them backe againe the winde wrought for them the sea gaue them passage and GOD that ruleth both winde and sea drowned their enemies The time of deliuerance was come and who could hinder or deferre it The like wee see in the bringing of this people out of captiuity and bondage in Babylon nothing seemed more vnlikely or vnpossible vnto the Saints themselues for when the proclamation for the returne of the people was published Psal 126 1 2. the wonderfulnesse of the deliuerance seemed so great and incomprehensible that they could hardly perswade themselues of the truth thereof vntill they saw the Gentiles speake of it and helpe them forward with ayd toward theyr country This serueth greatly to comfort and cheare vp the hearts of the faithfull that seeing God will giue rest vnto his beloued people vaine are the practises of the enemies althogh they band themselues together as Herod Pontius Pilate and the high Priests did in the dayes of Christ yet we haue assurance of deliuerance they shall not alwayes preuaile the people of God shall be preserued and all shall work for the best for their owne safety Thirdly this must teach vs in the time of Vse 3 our distresses while wee lye vnder the Crosse to relye vpon God whatsoeuer troubles and tentations arise although we should come to the gates of the graue and passe by the doore of death we must lift vp our heads knowing that our deliuerance draweth nere This then serueth to worke patience in the seruants of God and to teach vs to waite vpon him vntill the time of rest and refreshing come from the presence of God for surely it will come as the Prophet Habbakkuk teacheth chapt 2. verse 3. The vision is yet for an appointed time but at the last it shall speake and not lye though it tarry waite for it shall surely come and shall not stay So when the Angel had limited the time of the desolation of the holy people and of the deliuerance of the Church he pronounceth him blessed that waiteth vntill that time Dan. chap. 12. verses 11 12. And when the soules of them that were killed for the Word and the Testimony which they had maintained cryed out with a lowde voyce from vnderneath the Altar How long Lord which art holy and true Dooest not thou iudge and auenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth An answer was giuen vnto them That they should rest for a little season vntill the number of their Brethren were fulfilled Reuel chap. 6. verse 10. This the Prophet Dauid sheweth to haue beene his practice earnestly waiting vppon the Lord for helpe and deliuerance out of all his troubles and dangers as Psalme 123 verses 1 2. I lifte vp mine eyes vnto thee which dwellest in the heauens Behold euen as the eyes of seruants looke vnto the hand of their masters and as the eyes of a maid vnto the hand of her mistris so our eyes waite vpon the Lord our God vntill he haue mercy vpon vs. Great are our feares and troubles and many bee our infirmities it behooueth vs greatly therefore to cleaue vnto the liuing God without separation and euermore continue our trust in him and to poure out our meditations and prayers before him vntill such time as hee graciously looke vpon vs and grant our petitions yea it is our dutie whensoeuer we perceiue the time of our deliuerance to approach or to be expired or any signes and tokens thereof as the sprouting of the Figge-tree to appeare and to bee offered vnto vs from GOD it is our duty I say to raise vp our faith and to intreat God to bring his purpose to passe and to make good the words of his owne mouth When Daniel by reading the Prophets of God knew that the number of yeares appointed for the desolation of Ierusalem was expired he turned his face to the Lord with prayer Daniel 9 2. in fasting in weeping in sackcloth and ashes Vse 4 Lastly it is the duty of all such as lye not vnder the crosse to commend the common cause of their brethren to God Hath God giuen vs rest on euery side Do we liue in ease sitting vnder our Vines and Figge-trees enioying peace and liberty vnder a gracious Prince Do we enioy health and wealth and taste not of the bitter cup of affliction that others drinke of It is required of vs not to forget the affliction of Ioseph but to be mindfull of the miseries of other parts of the Church and to haue a fellow-feeling of their sorrows as that we be thereby prouoked to call vpon God for them This the Apostle vrgeth the Church of the Corinthians to thinke vpon 2 Corinthians chap. 1. verse 7 that they being partakers of the suffering of the Saints may also be partakers of the consolation This is a duty needfull to be learned and considered Wee know not what troubles may fall vpon our selues There is nothing that happeneth vnto any of our brethren but it may fall vpon our owne heads Let vs therefore call vpon God for others and remember them that are in trouble Heb. 13 2. as if we were troubled with them that so we may haue the benefit of other mens prayers be deliuered when wee fall into troubles It is therefore a duty that we owe to God and our brethren being touched with a respect of his commandement of their misery His commandement should compell vs their miserie should mooue vs not to be forgetfull of their condition And from hence we should haue a double meditation First it is our parts to praise the name of the Lord when hee giueth to our brethren or to vs any share of this outward prosperity and manifesteth his loue vnto vs by deliuering our soules from death our eyes from teares and our feete from falling Psalme 116 8.14 When he causeth our houses to be inhabited our streets to bee replenished our
the rest of the multitude were spared and the plague ceased which was begun in the hoast as appeareth in the words following Now albeit these were most liuely arguments of the wrath and indignation of God yet the Israelites continued with an high hand and a proud heart to prouoke the most High to his face so that one not of the least lowest but of the principall and cheefest among them brought an whorish woman into the hoast to despite God his people and religion This man thought it not sufficient to goe out of his Tent to those strange women but broght one of thē openly without shame into the Campe before his brethren Verse 14. before Moses and the other Magistrates yea to fill vp the measure of his abhominations to the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therby blaspheming God reproching his Religion enticing his brethren insulting ouer Moses and the whole assembly that cryed vnto God for mercy to stay his iudgement and to spare his people Loe such was the impudency of this Zimri that notwithstanding the tumults and hurly-burlyes in the hoast yet he is not moued to repentance eyther with the punishment inflicted vpon the malefactors or by the plague of God raging among his brethren or by the teares and supplications of the godly entreating for pardon lying prostrate at the doore of the Tabernacle but in the middest of all these iudgements neyther fearing GOD nor reuerencing man he seeketh to satisfie his filthy lust in the sight of the Sunne and in the open view of all his brethren euen of the whole hoast Verse 1. Now whilst Israel abode in Sittim Before we come to speake of the sinne of the people it shall not be amisse to consider the occasion whereby they fell into sinne Wee haue heard how Balaam being hyred to curse Israel could not for God stayed and restrained him who was greedy of the wages of iniquity Wherefore he counselled Balak to bring the people to destruction by procuring them to fall into some sinne Thus he layde a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel and thereby did draw them to spirituall and carnall fornication For whatsoeuer the Israelites heere committed they did through the counsell and procurement of Balaam From hence we learne that it is a particular note of false Teachers Doctrine It is a note of false teachers to lay stumbling blockes before men and false doctrines to set stumbling blockes before men to draw them to vncleannesse and wickednes eyther against the first or second Table or both I say false Teachers which are the instruments of Satan who he hath thrust into the church haue this speciall care to bring the seruants of God into wickednesse to draw them to idolatry and to destroy theyr faith To this purpose Moses teacheth Deut. 13 1. that false Prophets shall set before them this end to entice the children of God to serue false gods but true Idols This the Prophet Ezekiel noteth chapter 13.19 that they made Gods word to serue their bellies and taught carnall liberty sowing pillowes vnder euery arme hole polluting the Name of God for an handfull of Barley and for a peece of bread slaying the soules of them that should not dye giuing life to the soules that shold not liue crying peace where God proclaimeth open warre lying to the people that heare theyr lies The Scribes and Pharisies corrupted the law by false interpretations and expositions Math. 5 22. as appeareth in the Doctrine of Christ reducing the Law to the true meaning of the Law-giuer So the Apostle declareth that those rauening wolues which should creepe into the Church of God purpose to make hauocke of the people of God I know this that after my departing shall greeuous wolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke Acts 20 29. The Apostle Paul prophesying of the comming of Antichrist calleth the doctrine of Antichrist The mystery of Iniquity 2 Thess 2 7. It is the common practise of the Iesuites and Seminary Priests scattered heere and there in the Land to bring the people to Idolatry The Reasons of this truth are manifest Reason 1 First from the counsell of God for albeit no wickednes be in the most High yet it is his wisedome and power to draw good out of euill as he did light out of darknes that so they which are his may be tryed that their faith may be proued their loue to God and the trueth manifested and his children alwayes exercised that they may be made the more carefull and watchful and so finde by experience how they can stand out vnto the end of theyr dayes in all holy obedience This reason is laide open in the thirteenth chapter of Deuteronomy verse 3. where the doctrine hath his confirmation If there arise among you a Prophet or a dreamer of dreams and giue thee a signe or wonder thou shalt not hearken to the words of the Prophet for the Lord your God proueth you to know whether ye loue the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soule And the Apostle teaching that God hath appointed that heresies shall be in the Church annexeth this reason that the faith of Gods children seated in the heart may be made manifest There must be euen heresies among you that they which are approued among you might be knowne 1 Cor. chap. 11. Another Reason is in the malice of those Reason 2 wicked men themselues For this is the nature of the diuell and the property of diuellish men and the cruelty of them both they carry a continuall hatred to the truth and the professors of it they seeke to make a spirituall slaughter and hauocke of the flock of Christ Therefore the Apostle exhorting the Elders of Ephesus prophesyeth that greeuous wolues should rage against the sheepe of Christ yea of their owne selues should men arise speaking peruerse things to draw disciples after them Act. 20 30. All wolues do account and finde by experience the blood of Lambes to be sweeter thē the blood of all other beasts and therefore they are sheep-byters rather then hog-byters or dog-byters The prophane and heathen are in the power and possession of Satan already he hath made sure of them his cheefest labour and endeuour is to circumuent and subuert the seruants of God So his instruments do hate the faithful as the wolfe doth the sheep the lambes are milde peaceable and simple the wolfe bloudy beastly and cruell therefore no maruaile if they seeke to suppresse the truth and to ouerthrow the seruants of God which are the professors and maintainers of the truth 2 Tim. 3 8. Now let vs apply this doctrine to our seuerall Vse 1 vses First we may assure our owne harts of this that so long as this world continueth the Church shall neuer bee without vncleane beasts to assault it eyther heretiques or false seducers or hyrelings that regard the fleece more then the sheepe the dignity more then
it may be smothered with the cloudy mystes and darknesse of the night yet it shall preuaile and breake foorth as the light in the open sight of all men that haue spirituall eyes to looke vppon it Seeing therefore the truth of God shining brightly hath alwayes beene resisted and that the true Prophets of God haue beene withstood so as they could neuer serue God quietly through the malice of Satan who continually goeth about to stop the course of sound doctrine let vs not be offended with false opinions it hath beene so from the beginning and will continue so vnto the ending of the world but rather labour to haue our hearts established in the truth that we be not carried about with euery blast as the waues of the sea and try all things holding fast that which is good 1 Thess 5 21. We must not refuse and reiect the truth of God because the father of lyes seeketh to hinder the free passage of it by broaching lyes among the people It is an euident signe that the truth is among vs because Satan sweateth so much against it and laboureth to poyson it with his owne inuentions Vse 2 Secondly seeing false Teachers are thrust vpon the Church to draw it into errour and falshoods this sheweth the great necessity of the Ministery of the word not onely to ingender true knowledge of repentance and obedience to God but also to continue men in the faith and to prepare them against heresies and false opinions And surely the mercy of God heerein is great vnto vs in commanding the sanctification of the Sabbath a duty so much neglected of master and seruant wherby we are charged to rest from our labours to assemble together in one place and to attend vpon the Ministery of the word For how many among our selues and elsewhere do neuer so much as thinke of God or of religion doe neuer heare of the danger of sinne of the necessity of grace of the reformation of theyr life but on the Lords day If there were not a set day appointed for these purposes and a solemne time of assembling our selues determined the greatest sort would become as rude and vnreformed as the Barbarians or the wilde Irish If then we would bee directed in the truth and supported from falling into errour we must submit our selues vnto the Ministery of the word Mal. chap. 2 verse 7. and be content to be guided by the ordinance of God This is it which our Sauiour speaketh reprouing the Sadduces who denyed the resurrection Are ye not therefore deceiued because ye know not the Scripture nor the power of God Mark chapter 12 verse 24. It is dangerous to rest where there is no bread to sustaine the body and to preserue life It is dangerous to dwell in a City assaulted by enemies hauing no watchman to giue warning of theyr approaching It is dangerous to haue a flocke of sheepe compassed about with wolues hauing no Shepheard to attend vpon them and to looke vnto them But of all dangers it is the greatest to liue where the bread of Gods word is not broken where the sound of Gods siluer Trumpet is not heard and where Gods flocke is not ledde in greene pastures The word is a Pearle of all Pearles which a wise Merchant would purchase at a great price rather then liue without it Where the preaching of the word ceaseth the people perish Prou. chapter 29 18. Where the blinde leade the blinde both fall into the ditch Matthew chap. 15 verse 14. Where the watchman bloweth not the Trumpet and the people is not warned Ezek. chap. 33 verse 6 both the Watchman and the people are taken away in theyr sinnes Where the Salt of Gods word doth not season the people with holy and wholesome doctrine Math. chapter 5 verse 13 they rot and putrifie in their corruptions As then we would be free from errour and not be carried away with false doctrine so it is required of vs to be careful in vsing the meanes that may bring vs to the truth and keepe vs from the pathes of falsehood And it shall be a vaine thing for any man to imagine himselfe to be able or likely to keepe himselfe pure and vndefiled from errour and heresie so long as wee despise the ordinary way that is allotted and appointed to preserue vs from falling into false opinions Thirdly seeing it is a note of a false teacher Vse 3 to lay stumbling blockes before men and to draw them to euill and entice them to wickednesse by this rule it will euidently appeare that Popish Religion is a most wicked Religion and the Teachers thereof false Prophets The Religion maintained in the church of Rome established in the Trent-councell defended by the sworne vassals of the Pope hath cancelled and disanulled the whole Law of God The church of Rome â—pealeth the whole Moâ— Law of boâ— Tables it hath abrogated and repealed eyther directly or indirectly eyther expressely or by consequent eyther plainly or in effect all the commandements of the Morall Law which God hath left to be a rule of righteousnesse to remaine in full strength power and vertue for euer This will easily appeare vnto vs if wee enter into the particular consideration of both the Tables The first Commandement chargeth vs to haue and to holde the true God onely for our God and to cleaue vnto him with full purpose of heart But the Church of Rome resteth not in this one GOD they teach vs to make and acknowledge more Gods They make the Pope to be God which title both in plaine words is ascribed and in power attributed vnto him For touching the name wher by he is named the Canonists call him Our Lord God the Pope Others cal him The supreme God on earth a visible God the spouse of the Church 〈◊〉 dedicat 〈◊〉 â—â—incip 〈◊〉 praef de 〈◊〉 Rom. the corner-stone of the Church the head of the Church the Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah the light of the world the King of Kings the prince of the Church Againe they aduance the Saints departed into the honor of gods praying vnto them and making them to hear our prayers to know our hearts to vnderstand our thoughts and to merit for vs at the hands of God which none can do but the Son of God They do notoriously make the blessed Virgin the mother of Christ 〈◊〉 â—â—cio beat 〈◊〉 to be as a god in expresse words call her a goddesse yea they do in effect equall her with Christ and ascribe as much to her as vnto him As Christ is called our Lord so they call her our Lady hee our King she our Queene he our Mediator she our mediatresse he like vs in all things sinne onely excepted so she deuoid of sinne he the onely meanes whereby we must be saued she our life our ioy our hope our help our comfort our stay in troubles Lastly to fill vp the measure of their sinne they make the
registred vp in the Monuments of the Church for euer as they that carry a marke of theyr iudgment to the tribunall seate of God aforehand If the loue of goodnesse if the wrath of God if the feare of damnation will not bridle them as Atheists respect none of these neyther desiring godlinesse nor beleeuing heauen nor fearing hell yet the perpetuall shame wherewith they and theyr posterities shall be branded should moue them Albeit sinfull wretches be highly magnified in the world yet all their honour and reputation shall bee turned into a blot It was of late yeares accounted a great dignity to be a Wolfie or a Gardiner or a Bonner but now their names are odious for pride and cruelty and they no better then wolues inuading and wasting the poore flock of Christ This the wise man speaketh Prou. chapt 10 verse 7. The memoriall of the iust shall be blessed but the name of the wicked shall rotte This doth God set forth by his Prophet Esay chapter 6◠verse 15. Yee shall cry for sorrow of heart and shall howle for vexation of minde and yee shall leaue your name as a curse vnto my chosen for the Lord God shall slay you and call his seruants by another name We see then that they are greatly deceiued that hope to be famous and to leaue a great name behind them by getting riches and raising vp their houses as the Psalmist speaketh They thinke their houses and habitations shall continue from generation to generation and call their Lands by their names yet they shall not continue in honour but perish like the bruite beast and be no more had in remembrance but to their dishonour Psalme 49 verses 11 12. This is it which Dauid saith in the ninth Psalme verse 5. Thou hast destroied the wicked thou hast put out their name for euer and euer A great name among the sonnes of men is not alwayes a good name and a great name gotten by euill meanes and open wickednes is a great punishment it is a tokē of the wrath of God vpon those that are well spokē of for vngodly deeds This hardneth thē in their sins holdeth then frō true repentance But whosoeuer are giuen vp to hardnes of hart hindred from bringing forth the fruites of repentance haue 2. heauy iudgments lying sore vpon thē howeuer they be as blinde men cannot see thē It is our duty to pray against such a name vnto God not to desire it to our destruction Let vs feare such a name as may make vs reprochful to GOD and to all good men Secondly seeing wee must take heed that howsoeuer the practice be in it selfe lawfull to lay out wicked men in their colours yet wee must not single out men commonly and ordinarily being oftentimes offensiue sometimes causelesse and alwayes dangerous When the Apostle reproched such false teachers among the Corinthians as denyed the resurrection and consequently raised the foundation of Religion for if there bee no resurrection then is Christ not risen and if Christ bee not risen then is the preaching of the Minister and the faith of the people vaine yet he doth not expresse the names of these seducers but sayth If it be preached that Christ is risen from the dead how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead 1. Corinth 15 12. And in another place when hee saw his person contemned as base and his Ministery reiected as fruitlesse hee answereth the slander but spareth the slanderer This I say 2. Cor. 10 10 11. that I may not seeme as it were to feare you with letters for the letters sayth he are sore and strong but his bodily presence is weake and his speech is of no value Let such one thinke this that such as wee are in word by letters when we are absent such will we be also indeed when we are present Thus doe other the Apostles Howsoeuer therefore the practice being wisely and discreetly vsed haue warrant from the seruants of God yet we are in doing of it to obserue these rules following First Rules to bee obserued in singling men out by name we must consider our places and callings wee haue not the same liberty granted vnto vs that the Prophets and Apostles had who receiued speciall reuelation from God against many of those which they vncased layde open to the Church and therefore pray to God to confound them to reward them according to their works We must not therfore make a generall rule of it but remember what Christ said to his disciples Luke 9 15. Ye know not of what spirit ye are They pretended the example of Elias but they wanted the spirit of Elias Secondly we must take heed that we mingle not our owne passions with it for then straight way we passe the boūds of measure and moderation It is not enough that our zeale be good but it must bee seasoned with such wisedome that the Spirit of God rule ouer all We must not be mooued with choler and rage with fury and indignation but keep vnder all our affections that they breake not into vnlawful courses Thirdly we must shew pitty and compassion of those that sinne of weaknes and infirmity we must pray to God for them 2 Tim 2.25 that he would poure out his mercy vpon them and to giue them repentance to acknowledge the truth and to come to amendment out of the snare of the diuell Wee must alwayes hope well of such as fall of frailty vntill God shew that he hath cut them off Fourthly it is lawfull to reproue by name when the necessity of the Church vrgeth it and challengeth it at our hands So that it is in great danger vtterly to be corrupted and ouerthrowne vnlesse false Teachers and seducers be bewrayed and manifestly discouered that al men may know them and take heed of them The safety of the Church is especially to be respected of vs and the truth of God must be most deere vnto vs. Lastly there is a warrant to single out such men when ther is no more hope of their conuersion and when they are once growne to open blasphemy Matth. 12 32. to speake euill of and to slander the doctrine that is according to godlynesse vpon hatred thereof and pretensed malice there is no more place for patience wee are no longer to deal with the spirit of meeknes When a man is so farre falne from all Religion to speake euill of the way of godlines and to despite the grace of God malice hath blinded him the diuell hath possessed him condemnation waiteth for him He beareth euident markes of Reprobation God sheweth that there is no hope of saluation in him He giueth knowledge to the Church at somtimes of some particular persons that are castawayes and haue the gate of saluation shut vp against them For otherwise to what purpose is the great and vnpardonable sin against the holy Ghost described in the word vnlesse
the sinne might be knowne and the men also knowne that do commit it And to what end doth the Apostle Iohn tell vs 1 Iohn 5 ver 16. There is a sinne to death and of seeing our brother sinne vnto death If then it may be seene it may be knowne And hence it is that when the Church saw Iulian the Apostata who had bin enlightned with the truth and bin zealous in the profession of it to despite God openly to lift vp himselfe against his word and to make a mocke of all religion they would haue no more to do with him they accounted him as a diuell and they prayed with one consent against him that God would confound and destroy him They did not pray vnto God for his conuersion and to giue him a new heart but because he could not repent being past amendment they called vpon God to hasten his condemnation that he might shew thereby what account he maketh of his most holie truth Last of all we ought to haue a care to bee Vse 3 helpfull and profitable to the Church and to be zealous in the seruice of God that thereby to the comfort of our selues and our posterity we may carry a sweet remembrance a blessed report in the Church for euer The loue of Mary in annointing Christ with the precious oyle which she powred on his head is promised by Christ to bee remembred for euer in what place of the worlde soeuer the Gospel shold be published Verily I say vnto you whersoeuer this Gospel shal bee preached throughout all the world there shall also this that she hath done be spoken of for a memoriall of her Matth. 26 13. The praise of Iehoiada is recorded in Scripture he dyed an old man and full of dayes they buried him in the City of Dauid with the Kings because hee had done good in Israel and toward God his house 2 Chr. 14 16. This serueth to reprooue such as care not at all what men thinke or speak of them and regard not what name they haue good or bad what report is giuen of them honorable or dishonorable sweet or rotten so they may preuayle in their purposes Cicer. of fâ—ic l 1. and bring to effect their diuellish deuices An heathen man could say It is the part of a retchlesse and dissolute man to neglect what a man sayth of him Salomon teacheth vs that a good name is more to bee desired then great riches and a louing fauour more then siluer and gold Pro. 22 1 Eccles 7 3 This is not attained by flattery or falshood but by godlinesse and righteousnesse by humility and an vpright conscience Riches are fraile and transitory subiect to vanity and corruption but a good name and louing fauour remaine for euer So the Prophet describing the blessednes of the man that feareth the Lord and delighteth in his commandements sayth that he shal neuer be moued but the righteous shal bee had in perpetual remembrance Ps 112.6 A good name is better then a great name And albeit the godly be despised in the world yet God will aduance theyr estimation giue theÌ„ a sweet sauour among all good men True it is sinfull men are magnified of sinners for euen the sinners loue those that loue them Luke 6 32. to receyue the like of them againe yet they shall bee made abhominable vnto the Saints and their name shall bee cursed and as much loathed as the filthy fauour of his carkasse that lyeth rotting in the graue So then seeing shame shall be as an vnseparable companion of wickednesse and no man can separate those things which God hath ioyned together on the other side heere is comfort to the godly that GOD will vndertake the protection of their names so that no creature shall bee able to rob them of it but as he preserueth them to saluation so he will maintayne their credit and estimation Wee see this in many the deare seruants of God who albeit they haue had their names for a time diminished impayred yet they haue beene restored and recouered The name of Naboth was greatly blemished with the slanderous imputation of treason and blasphemy but that momentary shame is swallowed vp and recompensed with euerlasting honour throughout all generations 1 King 21.10 The like wee might say of Cranmer Ridley Latimer Hooper Bradford Philpot and many other the deare seruants of God that gaue their liues for the truth howsoeuer they were condemned for heretikes yet they are renowned for Saints and shall be so acknowledged to the end of the world 16 Againe the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 17 Vexe the Midianites and smite them 18 For they trouble you with their wiles wherewith they haue beguiled you as concerning Peor and as concerning their sister Cosbi the daughter of a Prince of Midian which was slaine in the day of the plague because of Peor We haue hitherto in this chapter handled the transgression of the Israelites and the reconciliation of God Now remayneth the decree and determination of God against the Midianites For after that God had chastened his owne people and iudgement hath begun to breake out against the house of God hee riseth vp in wrath and indignation as a iust Iudge against his enemies Heerein we are to marke two things First the commandement Secondly the reasons or causes of the commandement The commandement and charge directed vnto Moses in this Smite and slay the Midianites Thus doth wickednesse returne vpon the heads of the authors thereof These enemies being drawne into the league to take part with the Moabites had conspired against Israel soght to subdue them not by strength but by sensuality nor by force of warre but by lasciuiousnesse and wantonnesse of women Now the wheele is turned vpon themselues the stone is rolled vpon them that first stirred it and mischiefe falleth vpon the first contriuers Obiect But heere out of this commandement arise two questions fit to be mooued and worthy to be discussed First inasmuch as God euery where forbiddeth reuenging of our owne causes and quarrels why doth hee now permit and prouoke the people of Israel therunto as if they were not by nature prone enough to vengeance I answere Answ there is a double kinde of reuenge one priuate the other publicke Priuate reuenge is that which proceedeth from the priuate motion of our corrupt nature seeking to satisfie our owne malice with the hurt of others This is forbidden by our Sauiour Christ Mathew 5 44 commanding vs to loue our enemies and to ouercome euill with good Publique reuenge is that which is commanded and warranted by God being imposed vpon vs either mediatly by authority of the Magistrate or immediatly by the secret instinct of the Spirit This is allowed and lawfull as we saw before in Phinehas and others inasmuch as it proceedeth not from the corruption of nature but from the inspiration of God For God the iust reuenger of all wickednesse may vse the ministery of
the reason is rendred for what cause the Midianities were to be destroied to wit because they had a chiefe hand and were principall doers in the seducing of the people of God and drawing them into sin The Moabites and Ammonites were actors in this tragedy but the chiefe part was assigned to the Midianites The Moabites and Ammonites came of Lot by committing incest with his daughters Gen. 19 37 38. The Midianites came of Midian the fourth sonne of Keturah which she bare to Abraham Gen. 25 2. They ought being so neerely ioyned to the people of God to haue performed all duties of humanity and kindnesse vnto them whereas they sought their ouerthrow and wrought their destruction We heard before how the people of God were beguiled and punished heere wee may behold those threatened and afterward destroyed that did trouble them with theyr wyles as concerning Peor Before wee saw the chasticement of them that were seduced and ledde into sinne now they are threatned that were seducers Before we saw the iudgment that fell vpon them that followed now we may see the iudgements that ouertooke the Captains and Ringleaders From hence we learne Doctrine The seducers the seduced shall be punished together that the seducer and the seduced the Ringleader and they that are misled the deceyuer and the deceyued shall perish and be punished together The Lord will punish not onely false Teachers and such as leade the way vnto wickednesse but theyr schollers and disciples such as are brought to lewdnesse and euill by them This Moses declareth very euidently Deut. 13 15. If a false Prophet arise and draw an whole City to Idolatry Gods iudgements shall be not onely against that false Prophet but against the City so that not an Oxe or a Sheep should be spared they should perish and be destroyed together When Gamaliel gaue counsell to take heede to themselues what they intended to do touching the Apostles he bringeth in the examples of Theudas and Iudas Acts 5 36 37 which drew away much people after them but they perished all that obeyed them The Prophet Ezekiel denounceth That if the watchman seeing the sword comming did not giue the people warning nor admonish them of their wicked waies the wicked should die in their sinnes but their blood should be required at the watchmans hands We see this confirmed vnto vs euen from the beginning when the diuell abusing the tongue and body of the serpent had drawne our first parents into sinne the diuell was the principall author of this apostacy and falling from God the serpent was the instrument the woman did hearken to the diuell and was before her husband in the transgression Adam followed the counsell of his wife and yeelded to sinne against God through her perswasion The diuell was a seducer Adam was seduced Enah was both a seducer and seduced Gen. 3 1 2 3 for she was seduced by the diuell and a seducer of her husband deceiuing and being deceiued so that when God called them to an acount and brought them before the barre of his iudgement seate he punished not onely the diuel the serpent that were the authors but also Adam and his wife that were the followers Heereunto commeth the saying of our Sauiour Mat. 15 14. Let them alone they be the blinde leaders of the blinde and if the blinde leade the blinde both shall fall into the ditch not onely the leader but he likewise that is blindly led The Lord Iesus reproueth the Church of Thyatira that they suffered a wretched woman which called her selfe a Prophetesse and threatneth to punish not onely her Reuel 2 12 but those that were her disciples with great afflictions And afterward in the same booke they that receiued the marke of the beast are put out of the booke of life as well as the beast This truth will be more manifest vnto vs if Reason 1 we marke the reasons â—or first such as are misled and moued to heresie and wickednes in life oâ— doctrine in faith or manners in opinion or practise are culpable of the same sins and abhominations and therfore rightâ—ously to be puâ—ished and condemned with such as are the leaders and perswaders vnto the same The Lord himselfe rendreth the reason why those that were seduced should bee destroyed because they had forsaken his waies and commandements Deut. 1 â—â— They then that are seduced that are tâ—â—â—ed from the Lord that are thrust out of the right way wherein they should walke and commit abhominations against him as well as the seducers are culpable of the same sinnes together and therefore shall partake of the same punishment Reason 2 Secondly what is the reason that men are seduced Is it not theyr owne sinne and ignorance They are wilfully blinde they are not careful to learne and stand in the truth as they ought The Prophet Hosea speaking of false Prophets and of the people misled by them saith That they shall all full the people by day the Prophet by night with them Hosea 4.5 This is it which the Apostle vrgeth 2 Thess 2 10 11. Because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might be saued therefore God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies that all they might be damned which beleeued not the truth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse Vse 1 Now let vs come to the vses of this Doctrine First from hence we are to conclude that pretences or excuses shall not beare out the followers and fellowes of wicked seducers and lewd leaders from God his truth but they shall beare theyr sinnes and punishments themselues We see how ready many are to answer for themselues A lasse we are poore simple men we haue no learning wee know not the letters wee are not able to try whether the Doctrine bee good or bad true or false right or wrong we hope God will hold vs excused and not lay it to our charge These couerings to hide our shame as so many figge-leaues shall be pulled from vs and fall to the earth as weake and vnable to vphold themselues What did the vaine coloured shewes auaile Adam and Eue feeding themselues with vaine hopes Gen. 3 12 13 and excusing themselues with fayre pretences Adam saide The woman whom thou gauest to be with me deceiued mee and I did eaâ—e The woman saide The Serpent beguiled me and I did eate The Serpent might haue said the diuell entred into me preuailed ouer mee and abused me to be his instrument Heere are many delayes and deuices the man excuseth himselfe by the woman the woman by the serpent the serpent by the diuell but God cannot be mocked he will not be deluded and therefore none of them escaped all of them â—re punished as they were willingly and wittingly deceiued For the diuell had his iudgement the serpent had his iudgement the man and the woman had also their iudgment Let this be assuâ—ed to the consciences or all of vs
giue to these maintaine them both in idlenes wickednes As then we see vnto whoÌ„ we ought not to giue so we must know to whom we ought to giue To whom we â—â—ght to giue These are poore widdowes and fatherlesse children 1 Tim. 5 16 such as are poore strangers such day laborers as worke hard for their liuing all the week and yet cannot either thorough weaknesse of their body or greatnes of their charge get things necessary and sufficient for them and of these we shall alwaies haue with vs to the end of the world Mat. 62 11 Such also as are falne into decay by ineuitable losses 〈◊〉 15 11. Leu. 23 35. Lastly such as are weake and impotent whether through age or other blemish whether in their feete or in their hands or other parts that thereby though they bee willing yet they are not able to take paines for theyr liuing Acts 3.2 6. but amongst all these they are especially to bee respected that are of the houshold of faith Gal. 6 10. If we be careful and mindfull of these God will recompence vs againe and pay vs home seuenfolde into our bosomes whatsoeuer we haue giuen both in temporall spirituall and eternall blessings Lastly it is our duty to acknowledge Gods Vse 3 great mercy toward vs in the blessings of this life that hee hath giuen to vs that which hee hath denied to many others and when he giueth vnto vs a comfortable vse of these blessings wee must confesse we haue them not by our owne labor and industrie but by his speciall goodnes towards vs Psal 127 1 3. and therfore we ought to sanctifie our daily pains with daily prayer and begin and end our labors with remembring him that remembreth vs and so praise his goodnes that enableth vs to get goods and this shall make our labour sweet and pleasant and the yoake that lyeth in our neckes to be light and easie Againe as God giueth them so he giueth a blessing with them a blessing with a blessing that is bread and the nourishment of bread For a man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God Deut. 8. Moreouer as he giueth outward blessings so he can take them away when it pleaseth him euen in a moment Iob 1 Luk 12. 22 And the Lord saide vnto Moses Get thee vp into this mount Abarim and see the land which I haue giuen vnto the children of Israel 13 And when thou hast seene it thou shalt bee gathered vnto thy people c. 14 For ye rebelled against my commandement c. Here followeth the second part of the chapt touching the successour of Moses in the gouernment of this great people wherein obserue the occasion the calling of Ioshua The occasion is double the death of Moses at haÌ„d his request to God to appoint a man to be set in his place Touching his death he is willed to go vp to mount Abarim and to behold the land that God had giuen to the Israelites for God had foreshewed that he should see the land with his eies though he did not tread on it with his feet when he had seene the land he should dy as Aaron his brother before him chap. 20 24 amplified by the cause they had not sanctified the name of the Lord at the Waters of Meribah of which we haue spoken before Touching the prayer and request of Moses he desireth of the Lord that he wold appoint a fit Ruler ouer his people to succeed him in this gouernment that might be able to beare this great burthen For hearing the vnchaÌ„geable determination of God humbling himselfe vnder his correcting hand chastising his transgression he is not afraid of the sentence of death being at hand and seeing it before him neither doth he craue to haue the stroke thereof prolonged and delayed neither is he troubled with excessiue cares for himselfe and his children and posterity as the manner is of worldly minded men that mind nothing but the earth and earthly things when they must go out of the world shall haue their mouth full thereof but all his care was for the future benefite of the people to leaue them in good estate after his departure This should teach vs after his example to be readie to leaue the world whensoeuer God calleth vs not to staÌ„d in feare of death but to be willing to goe to God knowing the we shall go to an inheritance immortall that fadeth not 1 Pet. 1. and we must all likewise be carefull to leaue our houses places in good state when we are gone of which we haue spoken before chap. 20. Moses was the deere seruant of God yet sinning hee is punished The Lord himselfe receyued his soule and buried his body Deut 34 6 13. He was in high fauour with God liuing and dying an excellent Prophet to whom God spake face to face yet hee was not suffered to enter into the land of Promise Doctrine Many want the outward signes that are partakers of the truth of the Sacraments Wherby we see that many want the Sacraments that are partakers of the truth and substance of the Sacraments He entred into the heauenly Canaan that was not permitted to enter into the earthly Some are admitted vnto the outward signe that neuer receiue the thing signified so was Iudas to the Passeouer as well as Peter and the rest of the Apostles yet he was neuer partaker of the Lambe that taketh away the sins of the world Iohn 1 29. On the other side some take not the outward signe that neuerhelesse partake the inward grace The vses heereof are to teach vs that the outward Vse 1 and inward parts of the Sacraments are not necessarily ioyned together so that hee which partaketh the one should also partake the other and therfore the outward sign doth not simply conferre grace Secondly it condemneth the Church of Rome that holdeth that children dying without baptisme are not saued whereas saluation is not alwayes annexed to the signe so that though infants want the outward washing yet to them may belong the kingdom of heauen Mark 10 14. Lastly it serueth as a great comfort to such as desire to come to the Sacraments yet are hindred sometimes by sicknes and somtimes by other ineuitable occasions that procure their absence forasmuch as we see in this example of Moses that we may bee partakers of the truth of the signes and yet bee barred or banished from the signes themselues In such cases as these God accepteth the will for the deede 2 Cor. 8 12. Againe Doctrine Many are temporally punished that are not eternally condemned we learne by the examples of Moses and Aaron that were not suffered to enter into Canaan a figure of the heauenly Canaan this truth That many are temporally punished which are not eternally condemned Many are chastised in this life not onely with diseases and sicknesses but with death
faithful as Iacob Gen. 28 20 21 and 31 13. Hannah the mother of Samuel 1 Sam. 1 11 Dauid Psal 22 25 61 8 116 14 and diuerse others This truth is plaine because it is better Reason 1 neuer to vow vnderstand this of lawfull vowes then to faile in not performing the vow For this is to offer the sacrifice of fooles and it may be said to them as Peter spake to Ananias Acts 5 4 Thou hast not lyed vnto men but vnto God If we haue a promise made vnto vs by men who had not rather neuer to haue had such a promise then to be deceiued Eccl. 5 3 4. Secondly such do take the Name of God in vaine which is a grieuous sinne and he will neuer hold them guiltlesse that take his Name in vaine Exod. 20. Thirdly saluation is of no other then of God and therfore to him wee should returne the praise of our deliuerance Ionah 2 10. Lastly the Gentiles by the light of nature haue vsed to vow Ionah 1.16 This reproueth all vnlawfull vowes first Vse 1 of such as are touched in this place expresly when they take vpon them to vow being vnder the subiection of others And heere is fitly taxed the doctrine of the Church of Rome which teach that parents What vowes are vnlawfull haue no autority to hinder their children from following rash vnaduised vowes and that children are not bound to haue their parents consent to enter into cloysters into which indeed they ought not to enter no not with their consent Hence it is that they maintaine and defend that children may steale away lawfully from their parents and became Monkes and Nunnes not onely without their consent but against it who indeed oght not to enter into those styes and stables with their consent neither haue parents any warrant or authority to giue their consent And how much do they better many times then if they should thrust them into the stewes to learne honesty Secondly such may not lawfully vow as are children in age though they haue no parents liuing to controlle them and those that are children in knowledge who know not what a vow is or how it bindeth for how should these binde themselues Thirdly such as are foolish or furious forasmuch as albeit they may be out of the power of others yet they are not in their owne power and albeit that no man may command them yet they haue not the command ouer themselues and therefore may iustly be accounted as children Fourthly such as are rash and vnaduised in their vowes such was the vow of Saul 1 Sam. 14 24 the vow of the Beniamites Iudg. 21 1 and the vow of Iephte Iudg. 11 30 31. A vow and an oath are of the same nature and both of them vnaduisedly vndertaken do dishonour God Fiftly such as are wicked vngodly vowes and these are of two sorts either de malo aut de bono malè that is made for doing of some euil or doing some good but not well as for example If one vow to kill a man as they did that bound themselues by a vow neyther to eate nor drinke till they had killed Paul Acts 23 12. These bound themselues to do that which is simply in it selfe an euill thing Such was Herods vow or oath Math. 14. And thus two euils meet together the one wherof is to vow the other to performe such a vow and therefore such vowes are not to be kept This serueth to set before the eyes of many their folly who neuer consider what the vow is which they haue taken vpon them to obserue but if they can say I haue a vow to do this or that they grow obstinate and settled in euill and will by no meanes be remoued yea and think they are bound by vertue of their vow to doe it and are discharged of all fault and offence when they haue done it whereas that which is euill to vow is much worse to performe and therfore they must repent of their rash vow and not proceede to the accomplishment of it for that were to adde one transgression to another as it were drunkennesse vnto thirst and to plunge themselues into endlesse destruction both of soule body This is the case of many young men and women who haue entangled themselues in such vowes by promising marriage eyther to other without the consent of parents they often pretend great scruple of conscience which cannot bee tyed by such euill vowes the vow was euill and therefore the way is not to goe forward but to craue pardon of GOD for that euill as heere it is prescribed in this Chapter They also are to bee accounted euil vowes which are made for the doing of some good if they be not well and rightly made and consequently they are not to be broken as if a man in fasting or any other worke should purpose to do that which is aboue his strength and ability Sixtly such are forbidden as are constrained vowes and inuoluntary when they are vndertakē against a mans will whereas they ought to be free as well as made by them that are free There must be a willing minde before there can be a lawfull vow Seuenthly they must bee of good importance not of any idle or trifling toyes or of vain and foolish matters in which the name of God is not to be vsed Eightly superstitious vowes as to vow abstinence from this or that kinde of meate for religion sake De tempore Sermon 3 such also as binde themselues to goe on pilgrimage and to offer to this or that holie Saint or rather image or idoll these and such like obserued in the Church of Rome are reproued in the Sermons de Tempore ascribed to Austen One voweth a cloak another Oyle a third a wax candle God careth not for these vowes but offer vnto God that which at this day he hath redeemed to wit thy soule The vowes of obediance and repentance are the true and the best vowes the offering vp of our bodies soules a liuing sacrifice is most acceptable to God and most profitable to our selues Lastly such vowes as are vnpossible aboue the strength of the vndertakers are also forbidden as vnlawfull among which we may range the vow of single life and abiuring of marriage which is honourable in all and the bed vndefiled Hebr. 13 4 so that they sinne not against GOD which do contrary to such vowes For continency or single life is not necessarily annexed to the Ministery neyther hath God layd such a yoke vpon theyr necks that enter into that calling God hath left mariage free vnto all and it is the doctrine of diuels to forbid mariage as the Bishop of Rome doth who speaketh lyes through hypocrisie 1 Tim. 4 1 2. For he will haue none admitted into the holy Ministery but such as are vnmaried or beeing maried promise to liue from theyr wiues as also hee excludeth such as haue beene twice maried
bound her soule 7 And her husband heard it and held his peace in the day when he heard it then her vowes shall stand c. Now Moses intreateth of such vowes as were made by those that are vnder the authority of others as children vnder their parents concerning which the father hath authority to disanull them Hereby the power of all parents is so magnified and aduanced that a vow made immediatly to God is frustrate there is a meere nullity of it except they confirme it They haue power to make it good and they haue power to make it voide Doctrine Great is the iurisdiction authority of parents ouer their children Heereby wee learne that great is the authority and iurisdiction of parents ouer their children by the Law of God and Nature The very heathen haue this truth shining in their hearts that parents are to be honoured and that their authority should be inuiolable Exod. 20 12. Eph. 6 1 2. Ierem. 35 6 7 8 c. Gen. 27 8 43. and 28. 2. When the father sayth Goe the child goeth when he sayth Arise he ariseth when he sayth Come he commeth Christ our Sauiour giueth testimony of his perfect obedience whom all both men and Angels stand bound to worship and to whom euery knee must bow of things in heauen of things in earth and of things vnder the earth Philip. 2 yet hee was subiect to his parents and went with them Luke 2.51 1. King 2.19 The reasons are euident Reason 1 First the precept of honouring parents hath the first place in the second Table and is set before all other so that next vnto GOD we are bound to reuerence them to whom we are most bound and it is the foundation and band of obedience to all the rest of the commandements that follow For if men doe not stand in awe of the Magistrate the father of the Common-wealth and the Captaine of the people all the other would soone be violated 2 Kings 20 5. Againe the Apostle teacheth that this is the first Commandement with promise Eph. 6 2 it hath a speciall promised annexed of long life Thirdly children receiue great and manifold blessings from the hands of theyr parents and gouernours and likewise are freed from many euils and dangers that otherwise they might fall into Fourthly patents giue life and breath and beeing after a sort vnto them for children receiue all these from thē Fiftly parents are honoured by sundry titles and names the which are giuen to God himselfe Matth. 23.9 One is your father which is in heauen therefore call no man your father vpon earth Obiect 1 Touching this impregnable and inuincible truth sundry questions may be asked and diuers doubts to be remooued As first seeing their authority is so great why doeth our Sauiour speake of hating father and mother as Luke 14 26 If any man come to me and do not hate his father and mother he cannot be my disciple Answ I answer Christ speaketh in that place comparatiuely that is wee must not regard them in respect of himselfe whom wee ought to loue aboue all and so it is expounded Mathew 10 37 Hee that loueth father or mother more then me is not worthy of me To loue our parents next after GOD is piety but to loue them more then God is impiety Wee hate them therefore when we loue them lesse then God in comparison of whom we should hate our liues Obiect 2 Secondly Christ forbiddeth vs to call any man father as we haue heard before Matth. 23. Answ I answere Christ condemneth not the name or appellation giuen to men simply for then he should be contrary to himselfe where he alloweth the title to earthly fathers Math. 7 9. Marke 7 11 and the Apostle should bee contrary to his master 1 Cor. 4 15. Therefore he meaneth that no man is or can be our Father as God is to wit that we should trust in them and make them the authors of our life and the giuers of all good things that come vnto vs. Obiect 3 Thirdly what if our parents be euil persons and vngodly ought we then to obey them yeelde vnto their authority who are by their wickednesse vnworthy thereof Answ I answer It skilleth not whether they bee good or euill touching our obedience For euill parents are our parents and euill Magistrates are Magistrates and euill Ministers are Ministers Seruants are commanded to bee subiect to theyr masters not onely vnto them that are good and gentle but to them that are froward 1 Peter 2 18 so ought children to yeeld obedience vnto their fathers though they be euill Hence it is that God saith generally in the Law Honour thy father and mother not honor them when they are good onely But it will be farther obiected What if they Obiect 4 be excommunicate persons may they then be obeyed or should children then do any dutie to their parents and is not that to set light by that censure I answer Answer Excommunication rightly vsed is indeede the most greeuous iudgement that can bee inflicted in this life both in respect of the soule and of the bodie and is as it were the messenger of death It is a great punishment to be banished from a well ordered City much more to be thrust out of the Church which is the Common-wealth of God and of his Son Christ Dauid did greatly lament his estate and condition when hee wanted the holy assemblies of the faithfull among the Infidels and could not come into the presence of God with his people and did thinke himself driuen away from abiding in the inheritance of the Lord 1 Sam. 26 19. Who would not tremble and be afraid to bee deliuered vp vnto Satan 1 Cor. 5 6. the enemie of God The children of Israel were deliuered ouer to Nebucadnezzar and other wicked tyrants to be afflicted and they bewailed exceedingly such bodily captiuity Psalme 137 1 2 how much more fearful then ought the excōmunicate person to esteeme it to be deliuered vp not to wicked and vngodly men but to satan himselfe The prince that ruleth in the hart of the children of disobedience Notwithstanding all fellowshippe and familiarity with them is not denyed to vs. It is lawfull for the family to conuerse with the gouernors of the family though they be excommunicate persons The wife may not deny due beneuolence nor the childe dutifull obedience if he bid them go they must goe or to come they must come neither are they by such behauiour culpeable or guilty of their sinne of which we see more before chap. 5. Fourthly if the sonne be a Magistrate Obiect 5 the father a priuate man it may bee demanded whether he be to yeeld obedience to his father I answer Answ though the father must obey the sonne as hee is a Magistrate yet in another respect the sonne must obey the father as he is the father so that neytner is the sonne to bee depriued of the honour and
saide that it is saide of Ishmael that was cast out of the house of Abraham and was the sonne of the bond woman that hee also gaue vp the ghost and dyed and was gathered to his people as well as of Abraham of Isaac of Aaron of Moses and of many others 2 Kings 22 20. Iudg. 2 10. Acts 13 36. I answer Whether Ismael repented this phrase may imploy with good probability the repētance of Ishmael that he dyed in the faith of Abraham and was carryed into his bosome For hee ioyned with his brother in the burying of his father and the Scripture taketh speciall notice of his whole age and setteth downe how long he liued but no reprobate hath the age of his whole life recorded And thus the prayer of Abraham may seeme to be heard Gen. 17 18. O that Ismael might liue before thee But if he liued and dyed a wicked man then by his fathers to whom hee was gathered we must vnderstand the soules of wicked men that liued before him as Caine and his posterity that were carried away with the flood which now are spirits in prison 1 Pet 3 19. But howsoeuer it be this necessarily must be concluded that the soules of all men liue when the body is turned into earth and hath his subsisting afterward Math. 22 23. Hebr. 12 21. Obiect It will be obiected that the wise man saith the condition of men of beasts is all alike Eccl. 3 19. As the one dyeth so dyeth the other so that a man hath no preheminence aboue a beast This is not spoken simply but in respect They are both alike and equall in the necessity of dying imposed vpon both and man hath no aduantage to glory ouer the beast which serueth to humble him and to proclayme his vanity Againe Salomon speaketh according to the opinion of prophane Atheists such as the Saduces afterward were for they say Who knoweth the spirit of man that goeth vpward and the spirit of the beasts that goeth downeward to the earth These are they that also say Let vs eate and drinke for to morrow we shall dye 1 Corinth 15 32. But when he speaketh according to truth he telleth vs afterward that the spirit returneth to God that gaue it chap. 12. Againe they produce sundry testimonies that the dead cannot praise him it must be the liuing the liuing that must doe it Psal 6.5 In death there is no remembrance of thee so 30 10 and 88 11. Esay 38 18. I answere death and the graue haue two significations according to the different maner or estate of those that are dead Answ For some are dead spiritually that are reiected of God and in torments with the damned these cannot praise God at all neyther doth God accept praise at their hands Others are dead onely corporally not spiritually these cannot praise GOD in the Church visible together with the faithfull yet in their soules they neuer cease to acknowledge and praise God together with innumerable company of Angels and Saints departed yea it is their whole practice delight and exercise they doe nothing else Lastly the Apostle seemeth to make it peculiar to God to haue immortality 1 Tim. 6 16 he onely hath immortality I answer God hath this of himselfe the Angels the soules of men by grace and communication they receiue this from him whereas whatsoeuer God is he is it of himselfe Obiect Furthermore another question may bee moued wherefore in mustering this army and sending them to fight Phinehas the Priest was to be among them for what had he to doe with this maner of warfare who was to serue in the Tabernacle and was not numbred among the other tribes that were to goe out to warre I answere Answer Moses sendeth him because hee had giuen a notable proofe of his zeale in slaying the Israelite and the Midianitish woman with his iauelin he is sent not to draw his sword or to bee captaine of the hoste but to exhort the people to teach and keepe them in the feare of God and to put them in hope of victory This was commanded of God when they went to battel against their enemies the Priest was to stir them vp to courage that they should not faint nor feare but be assured that the Lord would go out with them and fight for them to saue them Deut. 20 2 3 4 so the Priests were ready to go with Dauid when he fled out of Ierusalem 2 Sam. 15 24. And when it is said Phinehas went with the holy instruments some vnderstand the Arke others the Vrim and Thummim to aske of God touching the successe of the battell Howbeit it is not likely that he doubted of the end that had his warrant from God to begin it And if Moses had meant this of the Arke no doubt hee would haue expressed it by his name as he doth oftē before besides if he had pointed to this he would rather haue vsed the singular number thē the plural haue said the holy instrument not instruments It is rather to be thought that he meaneth the two Trumpets of which see before chap. 10 and these he addeth in the next words by way of exposition or interpretation as if he had saide the holy instruments that is the Trumpets as Iudg. 8 27. Heereby then we see the absurd collection of Bellarmine De not eccl cap 17 18. who making the vnhappy ende of the enemies of the Church a note thereof alledgeth the death of Zuinglius who was slayne in battell But why might not Zuinglius go with his people into the battell as well as the Priests that were commanded to doe it Hee was as a good Shepheard that gaue his life for his flocke and would not leaue nor forsake them fighting for the defence of the Gospel Neyther may we account it a plague or punishment to dye in battell or a token of one forsaken of God as we see in good Iosiah and many others and the experience of all times teacheth vs the truth of that which Dauid saith The sword deuoureth one as well as another 2 Sam. 11 25. Thus much of the questions Auenge the children of Israel c and Moses saide Arme your selues c. By Moses speaking of warres we may see they haue beene ancient in the world and being commanded of God in this place we see also that they are lawfull of which see before chap. 1 and 24 and 25. But heere diuers other points directing warres and warriers are to bee obserued First obserue that an army is heere spoken off as mustered and gathered together for the battell Doctrine Before battel an army must be gathered The Doctrine is this Before men goe to battell an hoast of men must be appointed gathered together and sufficient forces must be leuied Exod. 17 9. Iosh 8 3. 2 Chron. 13 3 and 32 6. 1 Sam. 15 4. Iudg. 20 17. Reason 1 The causes are euident First that a number may be
forbidden in it selfe that is by the Law of God either expressed or vnderstood which is the Law of Nature And we are to approue the politicall lawes of Princes touching these things prouided that the conscience bee not snared and entangled Heereupon Peter Martyr aduiseth Magistrates that they should take heede that they burthen not the people too much and without waighty cause Beza de repudiiâ— Beza to the same purpose wisheth that all Christian Magistrates would decree this matter for the lawfulnes of such matches as the first Councel of Paris did rather then supra Deum ipsum veteres Leges ciuiles sapere videri that is Then to seeme to bee wiser then God himself and the ancient ciuil lawes in prohibiting these matches which are not prohibited eyther in the law of God or in the law of the Romanes So then where there is a law of the Magistrate in force that forbiddeth them the precept of the Apostle euen in al indifferent things must take place Let euery soul be subiect to the higher power Rom. 13 1. howbeit Christians must be subiect thereunto as to a politicke constitution not to a diuine institution But with vs there is no such positiue Law but the matter is established according to the pure and simple word of God neither is there any offence taken in our land against such matches which is the onely reason why in many places they are forbidden As then we haue shewed before that this degree hath ground and foundation in the word of God so let vs see what is the iudgement and opinion of the learned that if by the mouth of two or three witnesses euery trueth should stand then by a clowde of witnesses speaking as it were with one voyce we may be mooued to giue our consent And albeit no man is to builde his faith vpon men which were to set our house vpon the sand yet after the resting and reposing of our selues vppon the doctrine of the Law and the Prophets it cannot but minister some comfort to see the generall consent in a manner and approbation of such as haue bin great lights of the world worthy instruments of God excellent Preachers of the Gospel firme pillars of the church and constant defenders of the faith Obiect But it will bee obiected That many learned men do condemne this marriage and that there is great variety dissention and diuision among them whereupon ensueth much doubtfulnes and distraction among the simple people that are not able to iudge and discerne betweene the one and the other Answ I answer first touching doubtfulnes there are not many if there be any that enter into marriage of this kinde but they ask the iudgment of others and haue the opinion of moe besides themselues and then touching the learned there are not many that I know of which simply condemne the same among these some alledge Ambrose an ancient Writer and some produce Tremellius among the later Touching Ambrose it cannot bee denied but he holdeth this kinde to be prohibited in the Law For hauing in hand to perswade Paternus not to marry his sonne to his daughters daughter that is Ambros Epist 66. ad Patern the Vnckle to the Neece he bringeth this as a reason that because cousin germans which are a degree farther off then Vnckle and Neece are forbidden therefore that of Vnckle Neece must be holden as prohibited But herein he committeth a double error one in that he taketh the one match to be prohibited which indeed is not the other in that hee conceiueth not that degree to be expresly prohibited which indeed is prohibited It were easie to trace out farther ignorance in this Father otherwise of great desert but to omit that I will oppose against him the authority of Saint Augustine no way inferiour vnto him in well deseruing of the Church of GOD and withstanding Heresies and Heretickes that pestered and poysoned with theyr leuen the purity of the Gospell Both these were verie great Doctors of the Latine Church and both liuing at the selfe same time about foure hundred yeares after Christ For he calleth this kinde of marriage Aug. de Ciuit. Dei lib. 15. Cap. 16. factum licitum A lawfull acte and sayeth Quod fieri per Leges licebat quia id nec diuina prohibuit nondum prohibuerat lex humana that is Which was lawfull to be done by the Lawes because the law of God had not prohibited it neither as yet had the law of man And whereas it was one cause of the prohibition of this kinde for the multiplying of affinities Austine obserueth that the nephewes of the first men in the world might marry their cousin germanes and that they had a religious care that the neerenesse of their kindred being pulled asunder by the degrees of propagation should not go out too far therefore by the band of marriage among cousin germans they endeauoured to binde it vp againe But touching Tremellius the case is not so cleere neither so certaine what his opinion is because hee giueth no note but setteth downe certaine figures whereby some gather that he maketh cousin germans a degree as far off as the vncles wife and therefore therein by Analogy prohibited Howbeit there is great cause to doubt In Leu. cap. 18. whether his iudgement swayed that way forasmuch as we finde the father and the sonne also noted with a like figure as likewise the brother and sister as if they were all in one degree and that in the second degree which I thinke no man will affirme For it is plaine and certaine that the son from the father is in the first degree in the line direct and the brother and sister in the same degree in the line collaterall and therefore it is very doubtfull what his meaning is hauing left no full explication thereof Againe it is as cleere to me as the Sun and I dare boldly auouch that the vncles wife and the cousin german are not both in one degree howsoeuer any man do cypher them with the same figure or another discypher thereupon because then the mother and hir sonne should be holden to be in one degree for the cousin german may be the Aunts sonne which Aunt as from her parent is the first degree and her sonne being the cousin german the second so that the Nephew marrying the Aunt doeth marry her that is in the first degree which is prohibited but marrying her daughter who is his cousin german he marieth in the second degree which is not prohibited expresly and not be holden to bee prohibited by analogy to the Aunt seeing there is no like reason of proportion betweene the first the second or any diuerse degrees in the collaterall lines but alwayes betweene the same degrees So then I holde it for an vngrounded and an vntrue assertion that any degrees are forbidden farther off then cousin germans But suppose these two were plaine and direct against the same as
indeed one of them is what are these to the streame and current of the lerned writers which this age hath brought forth who as it were with one mouth their pennes and tongues not diuided doe hold and maintaine confidently and constantly the lawfulnesse of this marriage And first I produce among this cloud of witnesses Iohn Caluin Iohn Caluine whom we named before who in the interpretation of the precept not to come neere any of the kindred of our flesh hath these words Non omnes consanguineas hoc nomen complectitur Com. in 7. praecept c That is These words do not comprize all kinsfolks because it is permitted to the cousin germans either of the fathers or of the mothers side to marry his cousin german either of the fathers or mothers side This matter he maketh so cleere that in the 385. Epistle he sayth of it thus Quod lege dei mandatum est c. that is It is not lawfull to call in question that which is commanded in the Law of God as he taketh the freedom of cousin germans to be for seeing it is not forbidden we are commanded and enioyned to account the same to be left free for all men and thereupon he giueth this resolution that in this matter our consciences remaine free before God so that in his harmony vpon the bookes of Moses Com. in Leuit. cap 18 18. he termeth it diabolica Papae superbia qui nouos excogitando propinquitatis gradus supra deum sapere voluit A diuellish pride of the Pope who deuising new degrees of kindred would make himselfe wiser then God himselfe Now that which he speaketh farther tending to any restraint of this match of cousin germanes is in respect of the positiue Law of the Magistrate which is the law of man not of God and of the long vse of the contrary in both which respects offence is taken at the practise of it and therefore with them to bee forborne Howbeit these things do no way touch vs neyther can challenge any place in our kingdome where we haue no law of man to forbid vs no disuse or long discontinuance of it to discourage vs neither any offence of learned or vnlearned to disswade vs therefore wee are no way bound in conscience equity or charity to renounces that kinde of marriage For the question is not with vs what is at all times and in all places and toward all persons conuenient but simply of the lawfulnesse of it Beza The iudgement of Beza accordeth with the former testimony and serueth as amply and fully to depose and witnesse this trueth of which wee haue spoken before Peter Martyr shall be the next Peter Martyr professour of diuinity among vs in the late dayes of K. Edward for howsoeuer some deliuer out that he is a man indifferent or doubtfull and vncertaine in his opinion it is certaine a matter out of doubt that these men neuer reade him with iudgement but with partiality For being themselues enemies in this case and hauing taught the vnlawfulnesse thereof they would draw all other also eyther to be enemies thereunto or haue them to sit still as silent and to stand by as newters But the truth is hee is as resolute as the former for the lawfulnesse of such mariages by the law of God as appeareth by a large discourse in the first of the Iudges out of the law of God the Romans and sheweth the same not to be vnlawfull but to be exempted out of the prohibition For speaking of the marriage of Achsah with Othniel of which wee haue spoken before he sheweth that if these two were brothers children their marriage was lawfull Non enim diuinis legibus coniugium inter â—stos vsquam fuit prohibitum that is By Gods law marriage betweene such was neuer forbidden And afterward reprouing the opinion of Ambrose who disliked the same thee faith Quod verò Ambrosius c. And whereas Ambrose affirmeth that such marriage is prohibited by the law of God no man can allow thereof that aduisedly considereth either the law of God or the deeds of the Fathers Can any thing be plainer then this or can any man deliuer his minde more expresly So then to passe from him I come to Lewes Lauater of Tigurine Ludo. Lauater a iudicious and painefull man he expounding the 15 of Ioshua saieth Si Othniel Achsa consobrinus fuit c. If Othniel were Achsaes cousen german hee might marry her to wife but if he were her vncle he could not by the law Thus doth hee also speake of the same man and the same marriage in his Commentaries vpon the Iudges where he saith It appeareth by other places Comm. in Iud. that they were cousen germans and therefore marriage might bee consummated betweene them by the Law To him I will adde Zepperus Minister of the Church at Herborne he affirmeth Leg. Mosai ex plan lib. 4. c. 19 that the Law of God is so farre from forbidding the marriage of cousin germans that it propoundeth sundry examples thereof and after he had produced the practise of it in those we named before to wit Iacob and Othniel Gen. 29 12 13 19. Ioshua 15 17. Iudg. 1 12. hee alledgeth other also that Rehoboom tooke to wife Mahalath the daughter of Ierimoth the sonne of Dauid and likewise Abihail the daughter of Eliab the sonne of Iesse who was the father of Dauid 2 Chron. 11 ver 18. So in the new Testament Ioseph and Mary the blessed virgin were cousin germans Matth. 1. ver 15. Luke 3 23 24 Euseb eccl hist lib. 1. cap. 8. and so doth Eusebius testifye the same in his ecclesiasticall history out of a certaine Epistle of Africanus to Aristides For Matthan begate two sonnes Iacob and Heli as appeareth in the places before named out of the Euangelists Iacob begate Ioseph and Heli â—egaâ— Mary Ioâ—â—ph Mary were brothers children And thus both Matthew and Luke are fully and fiâ—ly reconciled for whereas oâ—e sayth Ioseph was the sonne of Iacob the other saith he was the sonne of Heli it is certaine he could not bee both in one and the some respect and therefore it must be taken in a diuerse consideration and that is in this maner hee was the naturall sonne of Iacob but legall sonne of Heli hee was the sonne of Iacob by consanguinity but the sonne of Heli by light of affinity that is his sonne in Law becaâ—se hee married his daughter Mary as also Naomi calleth her daughters in law her owne daughters and Dauid calleth Saul his father 1 Sam. 24 11 and Saul him his sonne ver 16 Neyther doth the ancient ciuill law condemn these marriages Lib. 1 instit tit 10 de nuptijs The Law of Iustinian is extant touching marriages which is this The children of two brethren or two sisters or of the brother and sister may lawfully be ioyned together in marriage The same Law was
Alâ—est 11 â—catech 15 in 2 Thes by most of the Ancients Lastly the conditions and qualities of Antichrist do bewray the same also Now hee is plainly described by the Apostle 2 Thess 2 4. yea so plainly as if then hee had bene alreadie come and reuealed to the world He is saide to bee an aduersary opposed to Christ yet not professed but disguised for vnder the maske and vizard of hypocrisie he oppugneth Christ and his truth and denieth the Lord Iesus to be that Christ annointed to be the only King the onely Priest and the onely Prophet of the church in all which the byshop of Rome will haue a share and communicateth them to others This high priest is no better then an apostate a star falne from heauen he lifteth vp himselfe aboue all that is called God that is all to whom the name of God is communicated and sitteth in the temple of God as god Fourthly a perfect papist that is such a one as acknowledgeth the Councell of Trent and is obedient to the doctrine of the Iesuites caÌ„not be a good subiect neither obey for conscience sake for he beleeueth the Popes sentence in excommunication to be good nay to be Gods sentence hee obeyes so long as pleaseth the pope and his instruments he keepeth not promise or oath with heretikes he receiueth pardons to free from loyalty and allegeance harboureth Seminaries looketh for a golden day practiseth the most diuellish deuices to establish popery entertaineth conference with his Princes sworne enemies and maintaineth that this proud prelate may depose Princes by his priestly power Lastly it is daÌ„gerous to Prince and State to permit them forasmuch as hereby they haue meanes to work and wreak their malice Recusants will conuerse with Iesuites most freely and Iesuites shall not bee kept to any good termes and behauior whereby the secrets of the land are disclosed home-bred foes are encreased good subiects are discoraged and meanes affoorded to hollow-hearted enemies to forecast and to fortify themselues Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to reproue diuers sorts that erre in practise offend against this rule And first of all such as seek reuenge and therby shew themselues far from true loue To reuenge wrongs is proper to God we must not intrude vpon his office neither vsurp his right Deu. 32 35. Ro. 12 19. Heb. 10 30. Psal 94 1. Pro. 14 29. If we practise this wee worke wickednes against him and prouoke him to work reuenge vpon our selues Is it a small offence for any subiect to vsurp the office of the Prince or of the Iudge in giuing sentence vpon any Such vsurpers are such persons against GOD. Againe it serueth to rebuke such as will not forgiue how can such perswade themselues to be members of the church and one body with their brethreÌ„ while they refuse to be one with them These doe make an heauy law against themselues Mat. 6 14 15. 18 22. 5 44. 1 Pet. 3 8. Thirdly such as haue no feeling of the troubles calamities of their brethren Heb. 13 3. much more such as adde affliction to the afflicted The captiuate Iews complain against the insolency and cruelty of the Caldeans Ps 137 3. they required of them in scorn and derision to sing in their hearing one of the songs of Sion and made themselues merry when they saw them heauie hearted The enemies of God and his people are vnmerciful haue no pitty Esay 47 6. God reprooueth for this Psal 102 19. Lastly all members of the church should liue Vse 3 in all loue peace and concord one with another Gen. 13. considering we are brethren and auoid all dissention and discord As in the naturall body we see how one member is readie to aid affect another and stand for the good of another so should it be in the mysticall body all should be vnited together As the subiects of one Prince that belong to one kingdome are subiect to the same lawes bound to maintaine mutuall peace one with another so if God be our king and rule in our harts by his word and Spirit and if wee belong to his kingdome wee must imbrace one another in loue Ephes 4 3. and endeuor to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace We must do nothing through strife and vainglory Phil. 2.3 1 Cor. 1 10. We must all speake the same things that there be no diuision among vs. Hatred is a fruit of the flesh Gal. 5 20. Galath 6 2. On the other side to walk in loue is to walk in the spirit and it is a fruite of the gospell 1 Cor. 13.1 14 1. If we haue neuer so excellent gifts all remaine vnprofitable without this Now The way to try whether the loue of the brethren be in vs. the way to trie whether this be in vs toward the brethren is to examine it by these foure rules First Christian loue must not begin for any worldly respects nor end for wordly respects and considerations but principally must be for and in God Carnal loue is begun for carnall respects and therefore soon withereth away We must loue our brethren principally because they are the sons of God and members of Christ Ioh. 20 17. They are his brethren and he accounteth them so and therefore if God be our Father and Christ our brother they also must be our brethreÌ„ This is expressed by the Apostle 1 Iohn 5 1. Euerie one that loueth him that begate loueth him also which is begotten that is whosoeuer loueth God the Father loueth also the sonnes of God Secondly true Christian loue must not bee outward in shew onely but inward in the heart 1 Iohn 3 18. To loue in shew is the loue of Caine toward Abel Thirdly wee must loue those that are our enemies and hate vs for if we loue them onely that loue vs what singular thing do we or what reward haue wee Math. 5 46 47. Lastly Christian loue must not be onely in time of prosperity but is chiefely tried in aduersity when most neede is This rule is set downe by the Apostle Iohn Whosoeuer hath this worlds goods and seeth his Brother haue need and shutteth vp his compassion from him how dwelleth the loue of God in him 1 Iohn 3 17. And Salomon sheweth that a friend loueth at all times and a brother is borne for aduersitie Prou. 17 7. In time of peace and plenty euery one will seeme a friend but not in miserie The poore is hated euen of his owne neighbour but the rich hath many friends Prouerbes chap. 14. verse 20. howbeit in time of neede is the true friend tried These rules must serue for our instruction wee must loue all those that are the sonnes of God by grace and adoption wee must loue al those that are the brethren of Christ by faith sanctification wee must loue them inwardly in truth and in heart wee must loue our enemies and not onely in
their prosperity and flourishing estate but in their greatest neede and then be assured that the loue of God shall be our shield and protection 18 Speake vnto the children of Israel and say vnto them When ye come into the land whither I bring you 19 Then it shall bee that when ye eate of the bread of the land ye shall offer vp an heaue offering vnto the Lord. 20 Ye shall offer vp a cake of the first of your dough for an heaue offering as ye do the heaue offering of the c. 21 Of the first of your dough yee shall giue vnto the Lord an heaue Offering in your generations Heere is the law for the first of the dough to be offered to God This is the same Law in effect with that often repeated touching the first fruites Exod. 22 29. 23 19. and 34 26. Deut. 14 23. The substance of these lawes was to teach them to acknowledge from whence they inioyed their Land their Corne their Wine their Dough and all their store that they possessed to wit by the meere gift and blessing of God Doctrine The doctrine from hence is this Whatsoeuer we haue by Gods blesâ—ing we haue it The author and giuer of all outward blessings whatsoeuer is God and hee alone Whatsoeuer wee possesse by the sole gift of God we do possesse it Esay 26 12. and 45 7. Iob 21. Psal 147 14. Iames 1 17. Ezek. 16 17 18 19. Acts 17 25. The reasons First he hath made all things Reason 1. and therefore they are his owne by right of creation Psal 24 1. 50 12 Rom. 12 36. Secondly all things are disposed by his prouidence being his own for he doth all things in heauen and earth whatsoeuer hee pleaseth as at the first hee made them Psal 113 5 6. Thirdly wee are sent vnto him for our dayly bread and for all temporall blessings and are commanded to go to him in all our need looking for them at his hands Math. 6 11. This teacheth euery man to bee content Vse 1 with his portion whatsoeuer it bee that God hath giuen to him albeit we haue lesse then others yet wee must consider it is GOD from whom we haue it and therefore we ought not to be discontented with it Such as any way murmure when they haue not their own mind fulfilled are wilfull men and checke the wisedome of God as if he were vnrighteous because he giueth not to euery one alike This was the common sinne of the Israelites as we haue often noted we must not be like them 1 Cor. 10 â— to murmure as some of them murmured and were destroied of the destroyer This is the mother of vnthankfulnesse and robbeth him of the honour due vnto him who better knoweth what is good for vs then we our selues Phil. 4 11. Secondly it is our duty whatsoeuer we haue Vse 2 receiued whether it be little or much to vse it well and employ it to good vses The heathen man could say Cuer de Ofâ— lib. 1. We are not born for ourselues only then much more ought we that are christians to know and testifie that wee were not born for our selues but for the church people of God and thereby made seruants vnto all 1 Cor. 9 1â— We must therefore take speciall care that we do not abuse his giftes or wrong any of his creatures which we enioy for which we must giue an account inasmuch as we in wronging of them do wrong God himselfe the giuer of them and then we may iustly feare lest he take them away who is as well able to take them away from vs as to giue them to vs yea and he will do it Hence it is that Iob ioyneth both together The Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken away Iob 1 21. so that we shold be careful to vse them to the glory of God it is not enough that we do not abuse them we shal be called to a reckning for a farther duty because we must not onely abstaine from euill but do that which is good Thirdly if we would haue these blessings Vse 3 continued vnto vs wee must keepe in with God seeing he is the author of them let vs labor to serue him in righteousnes and true holines all the daies of our life Mat. 6 33. Seeke his friendship and preferre his loue and fauour aboue all things in this world He did make the world for such as are his friends and not for those that are his enemies And albeit the enemies of God haue gotten a very great share of these blessings yet they are no better then vsurpers Vse 4 Lastly this offering of their first fruites was an acknowledgement that they held all from God and they brought the same as a testimony of their thankfulnesse when GOD had brought them into the Land that they entred into houses which they builded not fields which they sowed not he requireth of them to bring the first of all that they had tasted vnto him The practise heereof wee see taught to the people when they should come into the Land Deut. 26 9 10. they must confesse the benefits which they haue receiued of him saying I haue brought the first fruites of the land which thou O Lord hast giuen me and thou shalt set it before the Lord thy God and worship before the Lord thy God If then we receiue his blessings without the praise of his Name we defile them and we dishonour him and his creatures become vncleane vnto vs 1 Tim. 4 4 5. Euery creature of God is good and nothing to bee refused if it be receiued with thankesgiuing for it is sanctified by the word of God and praier Of whom shall we receiue our food if we seeke it not at Gods hand If the childe want food and raiment to whom shall he go but to his father He giueth to the beast his food and to the young Rauens which cry Psal 147 9 and 104 27 28. And as we haue our meate from him so we must eate and drinke as in the presence of God Deut. 14 26. If this point were well printed in our mindes and grafted in our hearts that God is present at the Table with vs that he sitteth downe with vs and riseth with vs that he cometh with vs and departeth with vs it would teach vs more sobriety moderation then it commonly vsed among vs. The very heathen had some knowledge of this and were altogether ignorant of it they called their Tables sacred and thought that their gods were alwaies attendant at their meates and meales Thus by this light of the truth shining though darkly among theÌ„ God left them altogether without excuse Woe then to vs that professe our selues christians if we do not learne that God is present with vs at our Tables will take an account of vs for all our words and deeds whatsoeuer If a childe be at the table with his father and his father